THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 


PRESENTED  BY 

PROF.  CHARLES  A.  KOFOID  AND 
MRS.  PRUDENCE  W.  KOFOID 


IlLTOK  ^  €O. 


CULTURE  OF  THE  GRAPE. 


BY 

W.    C.    STRONG. 


BOSTON: 

J.  E.  TILTON  AND   COMPANY. 
1866. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1866, 

BY    W.    C.    STRONG, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


STEREOTYPED  BY  C.  J.  PETERS  &  SON. 
PRESS  OF  GEO.  C.  RAND  &  AVERY. 


PREFACE. 


WITHIN  a  few  years,  the  cultivation  of  the 
Grape  has  become  a  subject  of  extraordinary 
interest  in  the  United  States.  New  varieties  have 
been  so  multiplied,  and  the  expectation  is  so  strong 
that  some  of  these  will  prove  to  be  of  superior  value, 
that  almost  every  landholder  is  induced  to  grow  this 
favorite  fruit.  The  success  of  its  culture  has  indeed 
proved  so  encouraging,  that  multitudes  are  planting 
extensive  vineyards  in  all  parts  of  the  country,  both 
for  the  purpose  of  supplying  our  markets  with  an 
abundance  of  this  fruit,  unequalled  in  its  health- 
giving  qualities,  and  also  for  the  more  questionable 
purpose  of  wine-making. 

Grape-growing  is  destined  to  become  a  vast  inter- 
est in  our  land.     Our  soil  and  climate,  though  not 


M363575 


6  PREFACE. 

adapted  for  the  open-air  culture  of  European  varie- 
ties, yet  encourage  the  most  luxuriant  growth  of 
native  kinds  almost  throughout  the  length  and 
breadth  of  our  vast  domain.  Bountiful  Nature  has 
done  for  us  all  that  we  can  reasonably  ask.  The 
work  left  for  us  is  to  seek  for  good  varieties,  and 
give  them  generous  culture.  Difficulties  there  are 
and  will  be ;  yet  these  are  such  as  ought  to  stimulate 
rather  than  discourage. 

The  general  principles  of  grape-culture  are  well 
understood ;  and  yet  there  are  differences  of  opin- 
ion, different  modes  of  pruning  and  training,  which, 
however  slight  they  may  seem  to  be  in  themselves, 
become  of  great  importance  when  applied  to  so  vast 
an  interest.  It  is  with  a  desire  to  contribute  my 
mite  from  my  own  experience  that  I  have  prepared 
this  treatise.  In  order  that  the  work  may  embrace 
the  combined  experience  of  practical  and  scientific 
minds,  I  have  availed  myself  of  such  helps  as  were 
at  hand,  especially  relying  upon  Prof.  Harris  for  de- 
scriptions of  injurious  insects,  and  upon  numerous 
writers  in  our  horticultural  Monthlies  for  practical 
suggestions. 

In  order  that  it  may  be  a  guide  to  the  inexperi- 
enced, it  has  been  my  aim  to  give  plain,  simple,  con- 
cise rules,  not  novel,  but  practical  and  approved. 


PREFACE.  7 

Recent  authors  have  done  good  service  in  this  direc- 
tion ;  yet  it  has  appeared  that  further  suggestions 
might  be  made.  Especially  is  it  hoped  that  the  col- 
lected experience  in  regard  to  rot  and  mildew,  and 
the  modified  methods  of  training,  may  prove  to  be 
of  general  value.  In  this  hope,  I  submit  the  book  to 
the  public. 


W.  C.  STRONG. 


NONAXTUM  HILL,  BRIGHTON,  MASS., 
January,  1866. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    I. 

HISTORY    AND    CHARACTERISTICS    OF   THE    VINE. 

Page. 

The  Vine  indigenous  to  Asia 11 

Large  size  of  the  Vine  and  Fruit 12 

Cultivated  in  the  earliest  ages 13 

Hampton-Court  Vine 14 

Largest  American  Vines     15 

Longevity  of  the  Vine 16 

Variety  of  forms  and  conditions 16 

Value  of  the  "Wine  Interest 17 

Table  of  European  Wine  Product 17 

Price  of  Wines 18 

Price  of  Vineyards 19 

First  attempts  at  culture  in  the  United  States 21 

Culture  in  Ohio 23 

Culture  in  California 24 

CHAPTER  H. 

BOTANY    AND    HYBRIDIZATION. 

Botanic  Name 26 

European  and  American  Species 27 

Subdivision  of  Species 29 

Inflorescence 30 

Hybridization 31 

Letter  from  E.  S.  Rogers 32 

Rules  for  hybridizing 33 

CHAPTER  HI. 

PROPAGATION    OF     THE    GRAPE. 

By  Seed 37 

Sowing  the  Seed 39 

Treatment  of  the  Seedlings * 40 

Propagation  by  Single  Eyes 41 

IX 


X  CONTENTS. 

Preparing  the  Eyes 42 

Pruning-knife 43 

Form  of  Eyes 44 

Hot-beds 46 

Cuttings  in  Hot-beds 48 

Propagating-house 49 

Water-tanks 50 

Slate-tanks 51 

Plan  of  Propagating-house 53 

Succession-houses 55 

Ridge  and  Furrow  Houses 57 

Eyes  for  the  Propagating-house 58 

Potting  the  Eyes 59 

Planting  in  Inside  Borders 60 

Planting  in  Frames 62 

Growth  in  Frames 64 

Winter  Protection 64 

Soft-wood  Cuttings 65 

Cuttings  In  the  Open  Air 68 

The  Mallet  Form 68 

A  Primitive  Method 69 

Cutting  with  several  joints 70 

Soil  of  the  Cutting  bed 72 

Planting  the  Cuttings  in  the  Bed 73 

Other  Forms  of  Cuttings 74 

Fall  Planting  of  Cuttings 75 

CHAPTER  IV. 

LAYERING    AND    GRAFTING. 

Form  of  Layer 76 

Layering  Stool 77 

Fruiting  Layers 79 

Grafting,  an  ancient  art 80 

Rapid  growth  of  Grafts 80 

Bleeding  of  the  Vine 81 

Directions  by  Chaptal 81 

Form  of  Scion 83 

Grafting  after  growth  has  started 84 

Grafting  in  the  Fall 85 

Winter  protection 87 

Whip-grafting 88 

Grafting-wax - 90 

Root-grafting , 90 

Inarching  . 90 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  V. 

SOIL     AND     SITUATION. 

Price  of  Choice  Lands 92 

Characteristics  of  European  Soils 93 

Characteristics  of  Hungarian  Soils 95 

Hill  and  Plain  Lands 9C 

Analysis  of  Chateau  Margaux 96 

Different  conditions  for  Table-fruit  or  for  Wine 97 

Advantage  of  deep  valleys 9£ 

Aspect  of  hill-slopes 99 

Arid  exposures 100 

Effect  of  the  removal  of  Forests 100 

Uniformity  of  Temperature  and  Humidity 101 

Mechanical  texture  of  the  soil 102 

Preparation  of  the  soil 102 

Drainage 103 

Compost  manures .  103 

Trenching  and  ploughing 104 

Terracing 105 

Vine-borders 106 

Carcasses  and  slaughter-offal 108 

Bones  of  large  size 109 

CHAPTER  VI. 

PLANTING. 

Comparative  value  of  Large  and  Small  Vines Ill 

Tender  Fibres  of  little  value 112 

Extra  Xo.  1  Vines 112 

Management  of  No.  2  Vines 113 

Fall  and  Spring  Planting 114 

Rules  for  Planting Ill 

Training  the  young  shoot 117 


CHAPTER  VH. 

MODES    OF    TRAINING. 

Habit  of  wild  Vines 118 

Vines  in  tree-tops 119 

Advantage  of  the  Horizontal  Position 119 

Advantage  of  nearness  to  the  ground .';...• 120 

Form  under  Glass 120 


XII  CONTENTS. 

Ohio  Bow  System 121 

Tree  Form  of  Training 122 

Spiral  or  Cork-screw  Form 122 

The  Thomery  Form 124 

The  Thomery  Form  for  High  Walls 125 

Advantages  of  the  Thomery  Form 126 

Disadvantages  of  the  Thomery  Form 128 

The  Single-arm  Form 130 

The  Horizontal-branch  System 132 

Prof.  Lindley's  Opinion 134 

Advantages  of  the  Horizontal  Form 136 

Modified  Forms  of  the  Horizontal  System 138 

Comparative  Value  of  Various  Forms 139 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

DISTANCES  AND  TRELLISES. 

Distances  for  the  Spiral  Form 141 

Laying  out  the  Vineyard 142 

Distances  for  Trellises 143 

Form  of  Trellis 144 

Material  for  the  Trellis 145 

Construction  and  Painting 146 

The  Horizontal  Trellis 14? 

Points  of  Compass  for  the  Rows 148 

Training  for  Family  Use 150 

Form  for  Double  Cordons 151 

Form  for  vacant  spots  in  the  Garden 152 

Training  upon  Arbors 153 

High  Trellises 154 

Horizontal  Training  in  Front  of  Buildings 155 

Cheap  Trellises 156 

CHAPTER  IX. 

SUBSEQUENT    MANAGEMENT    AND    PRUNING. 

Description  of  the  different  parts  of  the  Vine 157 

Second  Year  of  the  Vineyard 159 

Growth  of  Cane 160 

Checking  the  Growth 161 

Formation  of  Arms 162 

Fall  Pruning  and  Covering 163- 

Third  Year 164 

Tying  the  Branches 166 


CONTENTS.  xrn 

Summer  checking 166 

Nature's  Method  of  checking  growth 166 

Severe  checking  at  Thomery 170 

Undue  vigor  at  the  top  of  upright  shoots 171 

Uniform  development  of  the  horizontal  branch 172 

Short-spur  Pruning 173 

Annual  Renewal 174 

The  Alternate  or  Long  Spur 176 

Objection  to  the  Alternate  Spur - 177 

Its  occasional  use .178 


CHAPTER  X. 

METHODS    OF    HASTENING    MATURITY. 

Nearness  to  the  ground  an  advantage 179 

The  Ringing  Process 180 

Its  Discovery 180 

Its  introduction  into  England 181 

Effect  upon  the  Fruit  and  Vine 182 

Time  and  mode  of  performing  it 183 

Best  suited  for  the  Long  Spur 185 

Partial  protection  by  Glass 186 

Sashes  for  the  Vineyard 187 

Colored  Walls 190 

Close  board-fences 193 

CHAPTER  XL 

MANURES. 

Analysis  of  the  Ashes  of  the  Vine 196 

Wood  and  Coal  Ashes 198 

Value  of  Bones 199 

Quantity  per  Acre 200 

Action  of  Lime 201 

Sulphur 202 

Gypsum,  or  Plaster  of  Paris 203 

Coal-ashes  contain  Sulphate  of  Lime 204 

Specific  food  for  each  stage  of  growth 205 

Various  kinds  of  fertilizing  matter 207 

Fertilizing  effect  of  Rain 208 

Analysis  of  Rain-water 209 

Rain-fall  of  various  Grape-districts 210 

Effect  of  excessive  Rain .*212 

Time  of  applying  top-dressings 214 

Mulching .  .  215 


XIV  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

DISEASES. 

Mildew  in  the  earliest  Ages 217 

Discovery  of  its  nature 218 

Different  species 219 

Dampness  favorable  to  its  growth 222 

Three  ways  to  resist  Mildew 223 

Guarding  against  attack 223 

Deficiency  of  Potash  a  cause 224 

Sudden  Changes 225 

Microscopic  appearance  of  Mildew 226 

Mildew  cannot  exist  upon  healthy  foliage 228 

Protection  of  Overhang-ing  Cornice 230 

Effect  of  Dew  and  Rain 232 

Uniform  Temperature  of  Kelly's  Island 233 

Copings  and  Projecting  Cornices 234 

Free  Circulation  of  Air 235 

Destroying  the  Fungus 236 

Salt  as  a  remedy 237 

Sulphur  more  certain 238 

Modes  of  application  .  .  .  . N 239 

M.  Newbert's  remedy 240 

Effect  of  Sulphurous  Gas 241 

A  Direct  Poison  to  the  Fungus 242 

Sulphur  in  solution  more  powerful 243 

Strength  of  the  solution 244 

Sulphur,  Preventive  of  Black  Rot 245 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

INSECTS    INJURIOUS    TO    THE    VINE. 

Importance  of  guarding  against  . 247 

The  Rose-chafer 248 

The  Flee-beetle 251 

Spotted  Pelindota 253 

Anomala  Varians 253 

Thrip  or  Vine-hopper 254 

Remedies  for  the  Thrip   .   , 256 

Vine-scale 257 

Mealy-bug 258 

Gallf 259 

Red  Spider 260 

Sphinx  Caterpillars 261 


CONTENTS.  XV 

Achemon  Sphinx 262 

Hog  Caterpillar 263 

Blue  Caterpillar 263 

Procris  Americana 264 

False  Caterpillar 265 

Leaf-rollers *°6 

Sun-scald 266 

Birds 26? 

CHAPTER    XIV. 

VARIOUS    ITEMS. 

Thinning  the  Fruit 270 

Thinning  the  Foliage 271 

Gathering  the  Fruit 273 

Yield  of  Fruit  per  Acre 274 

Yield  of  Wine 275 

Average  Product  on  Kelly's  Island 276 

Preserving  the  Fruit    . 277 

Plan  for  a  Fruit-house 279 

Chloride  of  Calcium  as  an  absorbent 282 

Suspension  of  the  clusters .  .  283 

Packing  in  Boxes 284 

Packing  in  Earthen  Jars 285 

Branches  inserted  in  Bottles 285 

Wine-making 286 

Sparkling  Wines 287 

Still  Wines 288 

Backings 289 

Addition  of  Sugar 290 

CHAPTER  XV. 

CULTURE     UNDER    GLASS. 

Effect  of  a  slight  protection 293 

The  Cold  Grapery 294 

Its  Construction 294 

Mode  of  Training 295 

Ventilation 296 

Plan  for  raising  the  Ventilators 297 

Water-tank 297 

Forcing-grapery 298 

Polmaise-heating 299 

Hot-water  System • 299 


XVI  CONTENTS. 

Retarding-house 300 

Borders 300 

Inside  and  Outside  Borders 302 

The  First  Year 303 

The  Second  Year 304 

Summer  Checking 305 

Pruning  and  starting  the  Vines 306 

Pot  Culture 307 

Diseases  under  Glass 310 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

DESCRIPTION    OF   VARIETIES. 

Their  Number  and  Character 312 

Exotic  Kinds 313 

Select  List  of  Exotic  Kinds 357 

Native£inds 328 

A  Select  List  of  the  most  prominent 330 

Recent  Varieties  promising  well 342 

A  General  List 346 


CHAPTER   I. 


HISTORY    AXD    CHARACTERISTICS    OF    THE    VINE. 


rilHE  apple  tempted  our  first  parents  to  their  fall. 
-*-  So  also  Noah's  vineyard  brought  shame  to  himself, 
and  a  curse  upon  Ham;  and  untold  evil  has  followed 
in  the  train.  Yet  we  cherish  these  best  gifts  of  Mother 
Earth,  and  acquit  them  of  all  complicity  in  guilt.  The 
vine  is  indigenous  to  Asia,  and,  as  we  see  in  the  case  of 
Noah,  was  cultivated  in  the  very  infancy  of  our  race. 
Mention  of  the  vine  is  constantly  made  in  the  Bible. 
Canaan  is  called  "  a  land  of  wheat  and  barley  and  vines." 
It  is  a  well-authenticated  fact,  that  the  vines  and  the 
bunches  of  grapes  in  Palestine  were  of  an  almost  in- 


11 


12  CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE. 

credible  size;  so  that  the  description  of  the  cluster  cut 
at  the  Brook  Eshcol,  and  borne  "between  two  upon 
a  staff,"  by  the  spies,  is  not  at  all  improbable.  Stephen 
Schultz  relates,  "At  Beitdjin,  a  village  near  Ptolemais, 
we  took  our  supper  under  a  large  vine,  the  stem  of  which 
was  nearly  a  foot  and  a  half  in  diameter,  the  height 
about  thirty  feet,  and  covered  with  its  branches  a  hut 
more  than  fifty  feet  long  and  broad.  The  bunches  of  these 
grapes  are  so  large,  that  they  weigh  from  ten  to  twelve 
pounds ;  and  the  grapes  may  be  compared  to  our  plums." 
Foster,  in  his  Hebrew  Dictionary,  under  the  word 
"Eshcol,"  says,  "I  knew  at  Nurnburg  a  monk  of  the 
name  of  Acacius,  who  had  resided  eight  years  in  Pal- 
estine, and  had  also  preached  at  Hebron,  where  he 
had  seen  bunches  of  grapes  which  were  as  much  as 
two  men  could  conveniently  carry."  Christopher  Neitz- 
schutz,  who  travelled  through  Palestine  in  the  year 
1634,  speaking  of  his  excursions  on  the  Jewish  moun- 
tains, says,  "  I  can  say  with  truth  that  I  saw  and  ate  of 
bunches  of  grapes  which  were  each  half  an  ell  long,  and 
the  grapes  two  joints  of  a  finger  in  length."  These 
accounts  are  worthy  of  entire  credence,  and  are  indeed 
surpassed  by  the  grapes  of  Damascus  at  the  present  day, 
which  are  often  found  to  weigh  twenty-five  pounds  to  the 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  13 

bunch.  According  to  Heutius,  the  vines  in  Crete  and 
Chios  afforded  clusters  of  from  ten  to  forty  pounds  weight 
each.  A  bunch  of  Syrian  grapes,  produced  in  a  vinery  at 
Welbeck  in  England,  weighed  nineteen  pounds.  It  was 
sent  as  a  present  from  the  Duke  of  Portland  to  the  Mar- 
quis of  Rockingham,  and  conveyed  a  distance  of  twenty 
miles  on  a  staff  by  four  laborers,  two  of  whom  bore  it  in 
rotation. 

That  great  attention  was  given  to  the  culture  of  the  vine 
in  the  earliest  ages  is  evident  from  the  fact  that  Homer  and 
Herodotus  make  frequent  mention  of  it,  and  that  Theo- 
phrastus  and  Dioscorides  treat  of  it  in  several  chapters. 
Yet  it  was  known  to  the  Egyptians  long  before  these  times ; 
representations  of  the  careful  culture  of  the  vine,  of  the 
treading-out  of  the  juice,  and  of  the  storing  of  the  wine 
in  jars,  being  all  discovered  in  the  paintings  within  their 
tombs.  A  still  stronger  implication  is  found  in  the  dream 
of  the  chief  butler,  in  Gen.  xl.  9 :  "In  my  dream,  behold,  a 
vine  was  before  me,  and  in  the  vine  were  three  branches ; 
and  it  was  as  though  it  budded,  and  her  blossoms  shot 
forth ;  and  the  clusters  thereof  brought  forth  ripe  grapes. 
And  Pharaoh's  cup  was  in  iny  hand ;  and  I  took  the  grapes 
and  pressed  them  into  Pharaoh's  cup,  and  I  gave  the  cup 
into  Pharaoh's  hand."  Probably,  however,  the  vine  was 


14  CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE. 

not  native  to  Egypt.  The  most  ancient  writers  mention 
it  as  a  native  of  the  hilly  region  on  the  southern  shore  of 
the  Caspian,  in  the  Persian  province  of  Ghilan.  Strabo 
says,  that  "  in  the  Margiana,  a  country  south-west  of  the 
Caspian  Sea,  now  called  Ghilan,  there  are  vines  which  two 
men  can  scarcely  span,  the  bunches  of  which  are  of  ex- 
traordinary length."  Speechly,  in  his  treatise  on  the  vine, 
page  182,  says,  "  Such  another  in  Margina  is  spoken  of  by 
Strabo,  that  was  twelve  feet  in  circumference."  Probably 
this  is  the  estimated  distance,  by  Speechly,  which  two 
men  would  be  able  to  span.  But  it  must  be  regarded  as 
an  over-estimate,  as  it  is  scarcely  credible  that  a  vine  could 
be  twelve  feet  in  circumference.  We  know,  however,  that 
columns  in  Juno's  temple  at  Metapont,  and  also  a  statue 
of  Jupiter  for  the  city  of  Apollonium,  were  made  from  the 
wood  of  the  vine.  The  great  doors  of  the  cathedral  at 

Ravenna    are  made  of   vine-planks,  some  of  which  are 

\ 
twelve  feet  long  and  fifteen  inches  broad. 

The  Hampton-Court  vine  is  the  most  famous  in  England. 
It  was  planted  in  1769,  and  now  covers  over  twenty-two 
hundred  square  feet ;  having  a  stem  thirty  inches  in  cir- 
cumference at  three  feet  from  the  ground,  and  bearing  an 
annual  crop  of  about  a  ton  of  Black  Hamburg  grapes.  It 
has  produced  twenty-five  hundred  large  bunches  in  a 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  15 

single  season ;  but  the  crop  is  not  as  large  as  formerly. 
The  main  cane  is  a  hundred  and  twenty  feet  long,  and 
covers  the  entire  roof  of  the  houses,  which  is  seventy  feet 
long  and  thirty  feet  wide. 

In  this  country,  until  recently,  the  largest  vine  was  sup- 
posed to  be  at  Burlington,  N.  J.  Two  feet  from  the  ground, 
it  measured,  in  1858,  six  feet  two  and  a  half  inches  in  girth : 
four  feet  high,  it  is  about  six  inches  less.  On  pacing  the 
circumference  covered  by  the  branches,  it  was  found  to 
exceed  a  hundred  feet.  It  has  never  borne  a  grape  in  the 
memory  of  a  lady  now  ninety-eight  years  old,  to  whom  it 
was  a  wonder  in  her  youth.  In  the  "  Horticulturist,"  vol. 
i.  p.  530,  it  is  described  as  standing  on  a  farm  called  West 
Hill,  two  miles  from  Burlington,  and  measuring  six  feet 
one  inch  round  the  trunk  at  three  feet  from  the  ground, 
and  at  ten  feet  high  it  is  three  feet  in  circumference.  "  Its 
giant  folds  run  over  and  cover  four  trees,  one  of  which  is 
a  full-sized  oak,  and  the  others  are  quite  large."  But  it 
was  reserved  for  our  Golden  State  to  eclipse  the  world  in 
natural  products.  The  "  Alta  Californian  "  thus  describes  it : 
"At  Monticito,  four  miles  from  Santa  Barbara,  there  is  a 
grape-vine,  probably  the  largest  in  the  world.  Its  dimen- 
sions and  yield  would  be  incredible,  were  it  not  that  my 
informant  is  a  man  of  veracity,  and  speaks  from  personal 


16  CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE. 

observation.  It  is  a  single  vine,  the  main  stock  being  ten 
feet  in  circumference.  It  is  trained  upon  a  trellis  sixty 
feet  in  diameter.  My  informant,  with  another  person, 
counted  seven  thousand  bunches ;  and  the  estimated  yield 
was  eighteen  thousand  pounds  of  fruit.  Can  this  be 
beaten?" 

It  is  difficult  to  estimate  the  longevity  of  the  vine,  the 
yearly  growth  not  being  distinctly  marked,  as  is  the  case 
with,  many  trees.  That  it,  however,  attains  a  great  age, 
is  beyond  question.  Pliny  names  a  vine  which  was  six 
hundred  years  old.  The  vines  of  Italy  bear  fruit  for 
three  hundred  years,  and  vines  a  hundred  years  of  age 
are  accounted  young.  Professor  Bosc  states  that  there 
are  vines  in  Burgundy  upwards  of  four  hundred  years  old. 
Doubtless  there  are  vines  of  much  greater  age,  were  we 
able  to  ascertain  the  fact.  At  least,  it  is  evident  that  the 
vine,  under  favorable  circumstances,  may  be  regarded  as 
"  a  permanent  institution." 

It  is  surprising  under  what  variety  of  conditions  the  vine 
exists.  The  instances  of  size  which  are  cited  above  indi- 
cate that  the  vine  aspires  to  overtop  the  mightiest  mon- 
archs  of  the  forest,  and  overspreads  a  surface  of  even  two 
hundred  feet  in  circumference.  In  contrast,  the  vines  in 
the  most  famous  vineyards  of  France  and  the  Rhine  are 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  17 

the  merest  bushes,  —  only  from  two  to  three  feet  in  height. 
By  nature,  it  is  evident  the  vine  is  a  great  rambler.  We 
are  to  study  this  nature,  and  control  it  to  our  greatest 
advantage. 

The  paramount  object  in  the  culture  of  the  grape  has 
been  the  obtaining  of  wine.  This  has  been,  and  will 
continue  to  be,  more  especially  true  of  some  countries  than 
of  others.  The  extent  of  this  manufacture  will  be  surpris- 
ing, and  almost  incredible,  to  those  who  are  unacquainted 
with  the  statistics.  The  following  table,  extracted  from  a 
recent  work  by  Gustave  Rawald,  and  reduced  to  Federal 
currency  by  A.  Haraszthy,  gives  some  idea  of  the  immense 
value  of  this  interest :  — 

AVERAGE    WINE    PRODUOTIOX    OF    EUROPE. 

Acres.  Gallons.         Gal.  pr  Acre. 

Austria  . 2,685,950  714,000,000     265f 

Greece  and  islands 41,731  8.100,000 

Ionian  Islands  (for  raisins  over 

42,000,000  Ibs.) 35,812  1,224,000 

Italy 2,887,970  1,275,000,000 

Switzerland  and  Belgium 76,490  2,550,000       33| 

France 5,013,774  884,000,000     176f 

Spain 955,004  144,500,000     151^ 

Portugal 2o8,751  25,500,000     W6^ 

Germany 350,338  52,105,000     148^ 

Total 1 2,285,780    3,10 7,039,000     250 


18  CULTURE     OF      THE      GRAPE. 

In  round  figures,  the  aggregate  number  of  acres  in  culti- 
vation in  Europe  for  the  production  of  wine  is  twelve  mil- 
lions. The  number  of  gallons  produced  is  three  billions. 

The  value,  at  an  average  price  to  the  producer  of 
twenty-five  cents  per  gallon,  would  give  the  enormous 
sum  of  $776,759,750.  But  this  estimate  of  twenty-five 
cents  per  gallon  is  really  applicable  only  to  the  common 
wines,  which,  it  is  true,  are  produced  in  much  larger 
quantity  than  the  choice  brands.  Though  the  table  indi- 
cates great  inequality  in  the  number  of  gallons  produced 
(  per  acre,  yet  the  actual  profit  on  each  acre  may  not  be  so 
unequal.  For  example,  Italy  is  put  down  in  the  table  as 
averaging  four  hundred  and  forty-one  gallons  per  acre. 
This  must  be  very  light  wine,  commanding  a  low  price ; 
probably  less  than  twenty-five  cents  to  the  producer. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  Swiss  wines  of  the  Rhine,  pro- 
duced at  an  average  of  thirty-three  and  three-eighths 
gallons  per  acre,  will  probably  yield  a  larger  revenue 
than  the  same  amount  of  land  in  Italy.  In  the  exami- 
nation of  a  list  of  sales  by  auction  at  Eberach,  of  wine 
in  barrels,  of  the  vintages  of  1857-8  and  9,  of  which 
Mumm  and  other  celebrated  dealers  were  purchasers,  I 
find  that  but  little  was  sold  under  two  dollars  per  gallon, 
while  the  average  was  between  three  and  four  dollars ; 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  19 

some  lots  running  up  to  ten  dollars,  and  one  lot  of  a  hun- 
dred and  twenty-five  gallons  being  struck  off  to  the  King 
of  Hanover  at  twenty  dollars  per  gallon.  It  should  be 
borne  in  mind  that  this  is  the  vintner's  price  before  bot- 
tling, and  previous  to  any  impost  duty  or  trade  profit. 

As  a  general  rale,  the  quality  of  the  wine  is  found  to  be 
in  inverse  ratio  to  the  quantity  produced.  Hence,  if  we 
take  the  average  product  of  European  vineyards  to  be 
two  hundred  and  fifty  gallons  per  acre,  and  if  we  esti- 
mate the  average  price  to  be  twenty-five  cents  per  gallon, 
we  have,  as  a  result,  a  yield  of  sixty-two  dollars  and  fifty 
cents  per  acre.  This  is  probably  not  far  from  a  correct 
estimate.  It  will  be  seen  that  the  Rhine  acre,  with  its 
low  product  of  thirty-three  and  three-eighths  gallons,  con- 
sidering the  high  price  of  its  wines,  will  yield  a  much 
larger  result  than  the  average. 

In  regard  to  the  value  of  lands  in  Europe  suitable  for 
wine-making,  only  a  very  general  estimate  can  be  made. 
In  the  Burgundy  wine-district,  clear  lands  for  planting 
rent  at  the  low  rate  of  about  ten  dollars  per  acre  per 
annum  for  a  term  of  twenty  to  thirty  years.  Planted 
lands  rent  for  about  twice  this  sum.  The  fee  of  first-class 
vineyards  is  held  quite  out  of  proportion  to  the  rental, 
varying  from  three  to  five  thousand  dollars  per  acre. 


20  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

Even  common  second-class  vineyards  are  worth'  fifteen 
hundred  dollars  per  acre  and  upwards.  This  dispropor- 
tion between  the  price  of  the  fee  and  the  rental  seems 
strange  to  an  American,  but  is,  to  some  extent,  accounted 
for  by  the  hereditary  dislike  to  sell  real  estate,  and  also 
by  the  low  rate  of  interest  prevailing  in  Europe.  The 
following  are  the  prices  for  which  some  of  the  celebrated 
vineyards  of  the  Bordeaux  district  have  been  sold,  esti- 
mating the  franc  at  twenty  cents :  — 

Chateau  Margaux  (200  acres)  sold  in  1804  for  $130,200, 
equal  to  8651  per  acre.  The  same  was  resold  in  1836  for 
8260,000,  or  $1,300  per  acre;  an  advance  of  100  per  cent 
in  thirty-two  years. 

Gruaud-Larosse  (127  acres)  sold  in  in  1814  for  $70,000, 
about  $551  per  acre. 

Langon,  St.  Julien  (100  acres),  sold  in  1851  for  $130,- 
000,  or  $1,300  per  acre. 

Mouton  (62  acres)  sold  to  M.  Rothschild  in  1853  for 
$225,000,  or  $3,629  per  acre. 

Chateau  d'Issan  (107  acres)  was  adjudged  to  the  heirs 
of  the  Blanchy  estate  in  1859  at  $95,000,  or  $887.85  per 
acre. 

On  the  Rhine,  the  choicest  sites  are  held  by  wealthy 
proprietors,  and  are  not  for  sale  at  any  price.  Most  of 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  21 

the  lots  are  small,  containing  from  a  quarter  of  an  acre 
to  an  acre  each :  though  the  celebrated  Steinberg,  belong- 
ing to  the  Duke  of  Nassau,  contains  about  a  hundred 
acres ;  and  the  Johannisberg,  belonging  to  Prince  Metter- 
nich,  contains  about  sixty  acres.  In  this  section  of  the 
Rhine,  there  has  been  no  instance  of  a  sale  for  many 
years.  In  case  a  division  takes  place  among  heirs,  and 
the  vineyard  is  too  small  to  divide,  it  is  appraised  at 
eight  thousand  dollars  the  morgen,  which  is  somewhat 
less  than  an  acre ;  and  the  retainer  pays  a  due  proportion 
to  each  of  the  heirs.  It  will  be  observed  that  the  above 
prices  are  for  lands  in  the  most  famous  districts.  It 
should  also  be  remembered  that  the  percentage  of  in- 
come on  these  investments,  though  it  may  content  a 
European,  would  be  far  from  satisfactory  to  an  American. 
Indeed,  it  will  be  found  that  the  European  methods  and 
estimates  will  all  require  essential  modification  when  ap- 
plied to  this  country. 

The  first  attempts  to  cultivate  the  vine  in  the  United 
States  were  confined  to  the  European  varieties.  The 
London  Company  planted  vineyards  in  Virginia  prior  to 
the  year  1620,  and  with  such  encouraging  prospects,  that 
they  imported  several  vignerons  from  France  in  the  year 
1030.  Many  succeeding  attempts  were  made  by  Penn, 


22  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

and  by  French,  Swiss,  and  German  settlers ;  but,  having 
depended  upon  foreign  varieties,  their  efforts  have  in- 
variably proved  unsuccessful.  We  are  indebted  to  Mr. 
John  Adlum  for  the  first  really  successful  efforts,  and  for 
laying  a  sure  foundation  for  future  success.  In  the  early 
part  of  this  century,  Mnjor  Adlum  planted  a  vineyard 
near  Georgetown,  D.C.,  consisting  principally  of  native 
kinds.  We  shall  all  agree  with  him  that  his  obtaining 
and  introducing  the  Catawba  variety  into  general  culti- 
vation was  a  new  era  in  our  grape  history.  Major  Ad- 
lum states  that  he  procured  it  from  Mrs.  Schell,  at  Clarks- 
burg, Md.,  and  that  it  was  called  Catawba  by  Mr.  Schell; 
but  the  family  knew  not  whence  he  procured  it.  It  is 
said  that  one  exactly  similar  was  found  growing  wild  in 
Pennsylvania  about  this  time. 

Major  Adlum  soon  discovered  the  merits  of  this  va- 
riety, and  pronounced  it  "the  very  best  wine-grape  in  the 
United  States;"  which  opinion  has  certainly  been  sus- 
tained up  to  the  time  of  the  introduction  of  the  Delaware 
variety,  and  is  still  maintained  by  many  vintners  up  to 
this  date.  The  Catawba  has  been  planted  far  more  ex- 
tensively than  all  other  varieties  put  together,  for  the 
exclusive  purpose  of  wine-making.  In  a  letter  subse- 
quently written  by  Major  Adlum  to  N.  Long  worth,  he 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  23 

remarks,  "In  bringing  this  grape  into  public  notice,  I 
have  rendered  my  country  a  greater  service  than  I  would 
have  done  had  I  paid  the  national  debt." 

Since  its  first  introduction,  grape-culture  has  gradually 
increased,  both  for  the  purposes  of  fruit  and  for  wine- 
making.  In  some  States,  the  last  has  already  become  an 
important  interest.  Dr.  Mosher  reports  the  number  of 
acres  devoted  to  vineyards  in  the  year  1852,  within  a 
circle  of  twenty  miles  diameter  around  Cincinnati,  (X, 
to  be  twelve  hundred.  Of  this,  the  late  Nicholas  Long- 
worth  owned  a  hundred  and  twenty-two  and  a  half  acres. 
The  annual  product  of  these  twelve  hundred  acres  is  esti- 
mated to  be  two  hundred  and  forty  thousand  gallons  of 
wine,  or  an  average  of  two  hundred  gallons  per  acre. 
Since  that  time,  the  interest  in  the  grape  has  become 
general  throughout  the  country,  and  the  extent  of  culture 
has  vastly  increased. 

But  it  seems  to  be  reserved  to  our  Golden  State  to 
eclipse  the  world  in  the  products  of  the  vine,  as  well  as 
in  other  products  of  the  field,  the  forest,  and  the  mine. 
In  no  country  does  the  grape  require  so  little  care,  and 
have  such  entire  exemption  from  disease,  and  at  the  same 
time  yield  such  large  and  certain  returns.  The  peculiar 
grape  region  is  said  to  extend  from  the  southern  boundary 


24  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

to  a  distance  of  six  hundred  miles  north,  with  an  average 
breadth  of  about  a  hundred  miles.  In  this  region,  the 
amount  of  rain-fall  is  surprisingly  small,  —  the  annual 
amount  at  Los  Angeles  being  less  than  ten  inches ;  and, 
of  this,  eight-tenths  fall  during  the  winter  and  spring 
months.  In  a  work  upon  "  The  Resources  of  California," 
Mr.  Hittel,  the  author,  says,  — 

"  The  soil  of  the  vineyards  at  Los  Angeles  and  Ana- 
heim is  a  deep,  light,  warm  sand.  To  the  inexperienced 
eye,  it  looks  as  though  it  were  too  poor  to  produce  any 
valuable  vegetable  growth.  In  Sonoma  and  Napa  Valleys 
the  vineyards  are  planted  in  a,  red,  gravelly  clay,  near  the 
foot  of  the  mountains,  or  in  a  light,  sandy  loam,  in  the 
centre  of  the  valley.  Of  late,  the  vine-growers  of  these 
valleys  have  done  without  irrigation.  In  Santa  Clara 
Valley,  most  of  the  vines  have  been  placed  in  a  rich,  black 
loam ;  but  their  vineyards  are  unhealthy.  The  Sacra- 
mento vines  are  planted  in  sandy  loam ;  those  of  the 
Sierra  Nevada,  in  sanely  loam  or  in  gravelly  clay." 

It  is  worthy  of  consideration,  as  exhibiting  the  nature 
of  rot  and  mildew,  that  while  California  is  remarkably 
exempt  from,  these  diseases  on  account  of  its  dry  climate, 
yet  "in  Santa  Clara,  Sonoma,  and  Alameda  Counties, 
where  the  vines  are  planted  in  a  wet,  black  loam,  or  stiff 
clay,"  both  of  these  diseases  make  their  appearance.  The 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  25 

statistics  of  the  enterprise  of  the  vineyardists  of  that 
State  are  unparalleled  in  the  history  of  the  grape.  In 
1861,  we  have  an  account,  published  in  "The  Horticultu- 
rist," of  the  vineyard  of  William  Wolfskill,  containing 
fifty-five  acres,  and  ninety  thousand  vines  in  bearing, 
yielding  seven  hundred  thousand  pounds  of  grapes  an- 
nually, and  producing  fifty  thousand  gallons  of  wine.  In 
"The  United-States  Agricultural  Report"  for  1862,  the 
estimated  number  of  vines  in  California  in  1861  is  placed 
at  10,592,688,  of  which  Los  Angeles  County  had  2,570,000, 
and  Sonoma  1,701,661.  Subsequent  to  this  time,  the  num- 
ber has  vastly  increased.  Mr.  Speaker  Colfax  reports,  that, 
during  his  travels  in  this  State  in  the  summer  of  1865,  he 
found  one  vineyard  which  alone  had  upwards  of  a  million 
of  vines.  With  such  rapid  increase,  the  mind  staggers  in 
making  estimates  for  the  future. 


CHAPTER    H. 


BOTANY    AND    HYBRIDIZATION   OF    THE    GRAPE. 


old  Latin  noun  vitis,  meaning  "  vine,"  derived 
from  the  verb  vieo,  "to  bind  with  twigs,"  was  adopt- 
ed by  Tounefort,  and  accepted  by  Linnaeus,  as  the  botanic 
name  for  the  grape.  Dr.  Whittaker  expresses  the  opinion 
that  it  is  derived  from  the  noun  vis,  signifying  "  strength." 
The  grape  belongs  to  the  natural  order  Vitaceaa,  and  to 
the  class  Pentandria  and  order  Monogynia  of  Linnaeus. 
In  the  European  species,  the  flowers  are  generally  perfect  ; 
but  in  our  native  kinds  the  flowers  are  frequently  imper- 
fect, the  stamens  and  pistils  being  separated  in  different 
flowers.  In  common  language,  the  grape  is  divided  into 
two  classes,  —  the  European  and  the  American.  These 
two  classes  are  decidedly  distinct  ;  and  yet  there  are  va- 
rieties of  each  family  which  have  so  few  of  these  distinc- 
tions, and  approach  so  nearly  to  the  characteristics  of  the 

26 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  27 

other  family,  that  it  is  sometimes  difficult  to  determine  to 
which  class  they  belong.  The  European  class,  Yitis  vini- 
fera,  is  but  a  single  species,  from  which  have  sprung  all 
the  different  kinds  which  have  been  or  now  are  cultivated 
in  Europe,  —  probably  exceeding  two  thousand  varieties. 
While  these  varieties  have  their  own  individual  habits, 
more  or  less  distinct,  yet  they  give  good  evidence  of  be- 
longing to  the  one  species  vine/era.  Which  one  of  these 
varieties  was  the  parent  of  all  the  rest,  it  is  now  impossi- 
ble to  determine.  Doubtless  the  number  of  varieties  will 
go  on  increasing,  the  number  of  seedlings  which  are  likely 
to  be  brought  forward  exceeding  the  number  which  will 
be  rejected  and  lost. 

Of  American  grapes,  Professor  Gray  enumerates  four 
distinct  species,  as  follows :  1.  V.  Labrusca ;  2.  V.  aesti- 
valis ;  3.  Y.  cordifolia ;  4.  Y.  vulpina. 

1.  "  Leaves  woolly  beneath;  when  lobed,  having  obtuse 
or  rounded  sinuses. 

"  Vitis  Labrusca,  L.  (Northern  Fox  Grape.)  Branchlets 
and  young  leaves  very  woolly;  leaves  continuing  rusty 
and  woolly  beneath ;  fertile  panicles  compact ;  berries 
large  (one-half  to  three-fourths  inch  in  diameter) ;  moist 
thickets  common  ;  June ;  berries  ripe  in  September,  dark- 
purple  or  amber-color,  with  a  tough,  musky  pulp.  Im- 


28  CULTURE      OF      THE       GRAPE. 

proved  by  cultivation.    It  has  given  rise  to  the  Isabella 
Grape,  &c. 

"  Vitis  cestivaUs,  Michx.  (summer  grape.)  Young  leaves 
downy,  with  lo'ose,  cobwebby  hairs  beneath,  smoothish 
when  old,  green  above ;  fertile ;  panicles  compound,  long, 
and  slender;  berries  small  (one-third •  or  one-fourth  inch 
in  diameter),  black,  with  a  bloom ;  thickets  common ; 
climbing  high ;  May,  June ;  berries  pleasant ;  ripe  in  Octo- 
ber."- The  Delaware  is  thought  by  some  to  be  an  im- 
proved variety  of  this  species. 

2  "Leaves  smooth,  or  nearly  so,  and  green  on  both 
sides ;  commonly  pubescent  on  the  veins  beneath ;  either 
incisely  lobed  or  undivided. 

"V.  cordifolia,  Michx.  (winter  or  frost  grape.) 
Leaves  thin,  not  shining,  heart-shaped,  acuminate,  sharply 
and  coarsely  toothed,  often  obscurely,  three-lobed ;  pani- 
cles compound,  large,  and  loose ;  berries  small  (one-fourth 
inch  broad),  blue  or  black,  with  a  bloom;  very  acerb, 
ripening  after  frost ;  Var.  liiparia,  with  the  leaves 
broader,  and  somewhat  incisely  toothed  and  cut-lobed. 
Thickets  and  river-banks;  common;  May,  June.  Flow- 
ers very  sweet-scented."  The  Clinton  is  an  example  of 
this  species. 

"  V.  vulpina,  L.  (Muscadine  or  Southern  Fox  Grape.) 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  29 

Leaves  shining  both  sides,  small,  rounded,  with  a  heart- 
shaped  base,  very  coarsely  toothed,  with  broad  and  blunt- 
ish  teeth,  seldom  lobed  ;  panicles  small,  densely  flowered  ; 
berries  large  (one-half  to  three-fourths  inch  in  diameter), 
musky,  purplish,  without  a  bloom;  ripe  early  in  autumn. 
River-banks,  Maryland  to  Kentucky,  and  southward ;  May. 
Branchlets  minutely  warty;  fruit  with  a  thick  and  tough 
skin.  A  variety  yields  the  Scuppernong  Grape,  &c." 

Attempts  have  been  made  to  subdivide  into  more  spe- 
cies ;  but  it  may  well  be  doubted  if  it  can  be  done  with 
any  distinctness.  Though  we  find  many  distinct  varie- 
ties, which,  by  careful  observation,  we  can  readily  class 
under  one  or  another  of  these  four  species,  yet  there  are 
many  others  which  are  so  indistinct,  that  it  is  extremely 
difficult  to  say  to  which  they  belong.  This  difficulty  will 
go  on  increasing,  and  will  soon  amount  to  an  impossi- 
bility, as  the  different  species  are  hybridized,  and  the 
seedlings,  partaking  of  the  blood  of  each  parent,  shall 
mingle  the  characteristics  of  each.  At  the  present  time, 
the  great  practical  classification  is  the  one  first  men- 
tioned; viz.,  European  and  American.  Even  these  will 
be  likely  to  be  thrown  into  confusion  if  success  shall  at- 
tend the  many  efforts  now  being  made  to  cross  the  two 
classes.  It  has  been  doubted  by  some  whether  there  are 


30  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

any  instances  of  native  and  foreign  hybridization.  Cer- 
tainly there  is  no  inherent  impossibility  in  thus  crossing  the 
two  species,  they  being  closely  allied  in  their  nature  and 
characteristics ;  so  closely,  indeed,  that  it  is  as  difficult 
even  for  experts  to  determine  to  which  class  some  varie- 
ties belong  as  it  is  in  the  case  of  the  different  native  spe- 
cies which  have  been  mentioned.  For  example,  it  is  still 
in  dispute  whether  the  Rebecca  and  the  Delaware  are 
pure  ^foreign  or  pure  native  varieties,  or  whether  they 
have  a  mixture  of  the  blood  of  each.  If,  then,  there  is 
such  similarity  in  the  two  classes,  it  certainly  seems  en- 
tirely reasonable  to  suppose  they  may  be  intermingled.  It 
would  seem  very  easy  to  determine  this  problem  by  actual 
test ;  but  the  experiment  is  more  delicate  than  might  at 
first  be  supposed.  In  order  that  this  subject  of  hybridi- 
zation may  be  more  distinctly  understood,  the  following 
description  of  the  inflorescence  of  the  grape  is  quoted 
from  Gray's  "  Manual  of  Botany : "  — 

"  Calyx  very  short,  usually  with  a  nearly  entire  border, 
or  none  at  all,  filled  with  a  fleshy  disk  which  bears  the 
petals  and  stamens ;  flowers  in  a  compound  thyrsus ;  pedi- 
cels mostly  umbellate-clustered;  petals  five,  cohering  at  the 
top;  and  so  the  corolla  usually  falls  off  without  expanding." 

This  compound  thyrsus,  or  cluster  of  flowers,  greatly 


CULTURE      OF     THE      GRAPE.  31 

facilitates  the  natural  impregnation  of  the  pistil,  which, 
of  course,  must  be  prevented  where  a  cross  is  intended. 
Another  and  greater  difficulty  arises  from  the  cohesion  of 
the  petals  at  the  top.  Fig.  1  illustrates  a  single 
flower  from  a  cluster ;  the  corolla  being  raised  by 
the  stamens,  the  petals  remaining  united  until 
they  fall.  It  is  frequently  the  case  that  this  little 
cap  remains  over  the  stamens,  holding  them  over  Fls- l- 
the  pistil,  and  letting  in  sufficient  air  to  mature  the 
pollen  for  its  work  of  impregnation;  so  that  the  work 
is  done  before  the  flower  is  expanded.  In  many  cases, 
it  would  be  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  determine 
whether  this  impregnation  had  actually  taken  place 
or  not;  and  hence  the  uncertainty  in  determining 
whether  seedlings  are  natural,  or  are  artificial  hybrids. 
The  only  practical  and  satisfactory  test  is  in  the  char- 
acter of  the  offspring.  It  is  but  reasonable  to  expect 
that  many  attempts  at  crossing  will  prove  to  be  fail- 
ures ;  but  it  is  also  as  reasonable  to  hope  for  success  in 
some  cases.  Indeed,  it  would  seem  to  be  indisputable 
that  success  has  already  been  attained  in  some  instances. 
In  answer  to  some  inquiries,  I  have  received  a  letter  from 
Mr.  Edward  S.  Rogers,  who  is  widely  known  as  having 
made  careful  experiments  in  hybridizing.  From  this  let- 
ter I  make  an  extract :  — 


32         •  CULTURE      OF      THE     GRAPE. 

"  I  have  often  noticed  that  the  anthers  have  shed  their 
pollen  before  the  corolla,  or  cap,  comes  off:  this  is  not  al- 
ways the  case.  But,  to  make  sure  work,  it  should  always 
be  removed,  although  some  judgment  must  be  used  as  to 
the  right  time  of  doing  it.  My  usual  practice  has  been 
to  choose  those  clusters  that  are  the  farthest  advanced, 
and  cut  away  all  but  four  or  five  of  the  flower-buds, 
and,  when  the  buds  are  nearly  ready  to  open,  to  remove 
the  corolla,  or  cap,  and  apply  the  pollen  of  the  kind 
we  have  chosen  for  the  male  parent,  covering  the  cluster 
at  the  same  time  with  a  small  bag,  and  also  enclosing  a 
cluster  of  the  male  parent  in  full  bloom ;  and  usually  I 
retouch  the  pistil  the  next  day,  as  it  may  not  have  been 
in  the  state  to  receive  the  pollen  at  first.  I  have  not  the 
least  doubt  now  as  to  the  certainty  of  raising  new 
grapes  by  this  process." 

Mr.  Rogers  has  raised  his  numerous  "  first-class  seed 
lings"  from  hybridized  seed  of  the  Mammoth  Fox.  One 
proof  that  they  are  true  crosses  is  in  the  fact,  that  the 
Mammoth  has  an  imperfect  flower,  while  the  seedlings  have 
perfect  flowers,  like  their  male  parent.  His  "  second-class 
seedlings"  are  from  seed  of  the  first  class,  again  hybridized 
with  foreign  kinds.  Some  of  these  certainly  show  marked 
foreign  characteristics ;  too  much  so,  in  the  opinion  of  Mr. 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  33 

Rogers.  Mr.  Allen's  White  Hybrid  is  another  example 
where  hybridization  seems  to  be  evident. 

On  the  other  hand,  many  seedlings  which  are  heralded 
as  hybrids,  can,  in  truth,  neither  lay  claim  to  any  foreign 
blood  or  native  merit.  In  the  "Horticulturist,"  vol.  i. 
p.  343,  a  writer  says,  "  I  have  a  large  number  of  seedling 
grape-vines,  hybrids  between  the  different  foreign  kinds 
and  the  Isabella  and  Catawba,  which  promise  well,  and 
will  be  in  bearing  next  year."  If  they  had  been  genuine 
hybrids,  they  would  not  have  remained  unknown  to  the 
world  for  twenty  years. 

In  performing  this  experiment  of  hybridizing,  the  fol- 
lowing rules  are  to  be  observed:  Select  such  varieties, 
either  native  or  foreign,  as  have  some  known  excellence, 
—  such  as  vigor,  good  quality,  earliness,  size,  &c.  A  Black 
Hamburg  and  an  early  Creveling  would  be  a  good  exam- 
ple ;  also  the  early  and  excellent  Delaware  with  the  large 
and  vigorous  but  late  Union  Village.  But  the  Union  Vil- 
lage with  the  Isabella  would  not  be  a  good  example, 
because  they  have  a  similarity  of  characteristics,  and  are 
both  late. 

The  object  is  to  bring  together  different  excellences. 
Having  determined  the  varieties  beforehand,  if  there  should 
be  a  difference  in  the  time  of  inflorescence,  the  later  kind 


34  CULTURE     OF      THE     GRAPE. 

may  be  hastened  by  the  protection  of  glass,  or  the  pollen 
of  the  earlier  kind  may  be  preserved  in  a  closely  corked 
phial  until  the  later  kind  is  ready  for  impregnation.  It 
is  said  that  pollen  may  be  kept  for  a  month,  and  sent 
thousands  of  miles,  without  injuring  its  vitality.  There 
may  also  be  a  choice  which  of  the  kinds  to  constitute  the 
female  parent,  resulting  from  the  imperfect  organization 
of  some  kinds ;  e.g.,  the  foreign  Damascus  and  the  native 
Taylor,  which  have  deformed  stamens,  and  an  insuffi- 
cient supply  of  pollen.  A  careful  observer  will  readily  be 
guided  in  his  practice.  I  cannot  think  it  is  material  to  the 
character  of  the  seedling  which  variety  is  the  mother. 
In  the  analogous  case  of  animal  life,  we  find  equally 
marked  paternal  and  maternal  traits  in  the  offspring.  The 
choice  being  made,  before  inflorescence,  with  a  long  and 
slender  pair  of  scissors  remove  the  larger  part  of  the 
flower-buds  from  the  bunch  that  is  to  be  impregnated,  in 
order  that  there  may  be  ample  room  to  operate  upon  the 
remaining  flowers.  This  rule  will  vary  with  different 
varieties,  the  operator  being  easily  guided  by  his  judg- 
ment. Watch  the  period  of  inflorescence  with  utmost 
care ;  and  when  the  corolla  is  seen  to  lift,  and  part  from 
the  calyx,  then  with  the  scissors  carefully  remove  the  cap. 
Generally  the  cap  will  fall  before  you  can  get  to  it;  but,  in 


CULTURE     OF     THE      <i  It  A  P  E.  35 

order  to  make  certain  work,  every  moment  is  precious. 
The  flower  is  shown  in  fig.  2. 

The  anthers  of  the  five  stamens  are  to  be 
immediately  removed.  The  stamens  will  then 
appear  as  in  fig.  3.  The  air  being  dry,  procure 
your  bunch  which  is  to  fructify,  the  pollen  of 
which  should  be  dry,  like  dust.  With  a  fine 
camel's-hair  pencil  apply  this  pollen  to  the 
stigma  of  the  pistil.  This  work  should  be  re-  Fig.  3. 
peated  after  an  interval  of  a  few  hours,  and  again  on  the 
two  following  days,  in  order  to  make  sure  of  impreg- 
nation. As  the  different  flowers  on  the  bunch  will  not 
open  at  the  same  time,  it  will  be  necessary  to  watch  and 
operate  upon  it  for  several  days.  During  this  time,  it  will 
be  essential  to  protect  the  bunch  by  a  gauze  bag  to  pre- 
vent bees  and  other  insects  from  carrying  pollen  from 
other  flowers,  and  spoiling  your  work.  After  all  this  skill, 
care,  and  patience,  there  are  liabilities  either  that  the 
stamen  was  impregnated  before  you  got  to  your  work,  or 
that  an  atom  of  the  pollen  fell  upon  the  stigma  when  you 
were  removing  the  anthers,  er,  in  an  unguarded  moment, 
was  afterwards  deposited  by  a  mischief-making  insect. 
You  have  no  means  of  determining  the  fact  but  by  the 
slow  process  of  ripening  *the  seed,  and,  by  years  of  after- 


36  CULTURE      OF     THE      GRAPE. 

watching,  arriving  at  an  opinion  whether  or  not  you  have 
obtained  a  true  cross.  Such  a  cross  of  well-selected  varie- 
ties would  be  almost  certain  to  be  a  high  prize,  and  would 
well  repay  years  of  patient  care.  Until  such  methods 
shall  have  developed  the  capacity  for  improvement  of  our 
native  species,  we  cannot  expect  to  obtain  the  very  highest 
results.  But  by  continued  crossing  and  recrossing,  com- 
bining and  refining,  there  would  seem  to  be  no  limit  to 
this  j>rocess  of  improvement.  The  field  is  wide,  inviting, 
and  rewarding.  It  is  to  be  hoped,  and  it  can  scarcely  be 
doubted,  that  many  will  enter  it. 


CHAPTER    III. 


PROPAGATION    OF    THE    GKAPE. 


FT! HERE  are  four  methods  of  propagating  the  grape; 
-*-     viz.,  by  seed,  by  cuttings,  by  layers,  and  by  grafts. 
We  will  examine  them  in  the  above,  order. 


BY  SEED. 

This  is  the  natural  method,  but  desirable  only  for  the 
purpose  of  obtaining  new  kinds.  The  grape  is  so  easily 
multiplied  by  cuttings,  that  seedlings  are  never  raised  for 
stocks,  as  is  the  case  with  apples  and  pears.  When  stocks 
are  on  hand,  they  may  be  used  for  the  purpose  of  grafting 
new  varieties  upon  them ;  but  it  cannot  be  regarded  as 

economical  to  raise  them  for  this  purpose.     Many  experi- 

37 


38"  CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE. 

ments  are,  however,  now  going  forward  with  the  hope  of 
obtaining  improved  kinds.  As  has  been  stated  in  the 
previous  chapter,  a  judiciously  obtained  hybrid,  or  cross 
between  two  varieties  of  excellence,  is  almost  certain  to 
give  a  seedling  of  good  qualities.  There  is  indeed  a 
probability,  that,  by  combining  known  excellences,  the 
product  may  be  a  decided  improvement  upon  either  of 
the  parents.  It  is  also  reasonable  to  expect,  that  when 
the  seed  of  the  best  berries  of  the  best  varieties  is  selected, 
even  without  hybridization,  many  of  the  seedlings  will 
show  points  of  excellence.  It  is  in  this  way,  or,  worse 
than  this,  by  mere  chance  seedlings,  that  most  of  our 
present  kinds  have  been  obtained.  And  it  would  be 
strange,  if,  by  a  careful  selection  of  seed,  we  should  not 
arrive  at  much  better  results.  This  seems  to  be  so  rea- 
sonable, that  it  has  induced  many  within  a  few  years  to 
plant  seeds  very  extensively.  In  one  instance  within  my 
knowledge,  a  gentleman  has  thirty  thousand  seedlings 
at  the  present  time  which  he  will  test  by  fruiting. 
Smaller  experiments  in  the  same  direction  are  being  tried 
by  many  in  all  parts  of  the  land ;  and  it  is  a  course  to  be 
recommended  to  all  who  have  the  time  and  interest  to 
watch  results.  For,  if  a  really  good  seed  is  selected,  it  is 
not  probable  that  the  product  will  be  much  inferior ;  and, 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  39 

if  it  should  so  prove,  I  believe  the  process  of  grafting 
will  be  made  so  certain,  that  it  may  readily  be  used  as  a 
stock  for  a  better  kind.  The  chance  that  some  lucky  seed 
may  win  the  prize,  —  how  amply  it  would  compensate  for 
multiplied  failures ! 

As  it  is  a  long  experiment  to  test  seedlings,  it  is  extreme 
folly  to  use  any  but  the  very  best  seed.  Select  thoroughly 
ripe  and  the  largest  berries  of  the  best  varieties.  Sepa- 
rate the  seed  from  the  pulp,  and  mix  with  double  the 
amount  of  sand,  and  set  away  for  spring  use.  Freezing 
the  seed  is  not  important  to  a  speedy  germination  of  the 
seed.  The  only  things  to  be  guarded  against  are  mice, 
heat,  and  dryness.  As  early  as  is  possible  in  the  spring, 
make  a  bed  of  light  soil  with  a  liberal  quantity  of  thor- 
oughly decomposed  horse-manure,  or  other  equally  light 
and  enriching  material,  well  incorporated  to  the  depth  of 
two  feet.  Sow  the  seeds  in  drills  one  foot  apart,  and  one 
inch  apart  in  the  drill ;  cover  to  the  depth  of  half  an  inch. 
To  one  accustomed  to  the  management  of  cold  frames, 
sashes  will  be  of  great  advantage,  giving  the  young  plants 
a  little  protection  and  warmth,  thus  securing  an  early  and 
vigorous  start.  Judgment  must  be  used  in  watering,  giv- 
ing air,  and  partially  shading  the  tender  plant  from  the 
fiercest  rays  of  the  sun.  As  the  season  advances,  the 


40  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

sashes  may  be  removed,  but  not  until  the  weather  is 
warm.  Let  not  this  change  be  too  sudden,  or  the  result 
will  be  that  the  tender  growth  will  be  destroyed  by  raw 
winds,  or  will  fall  a  prey  to  mildew.  Dust  flour  of  sul- 
phur over  the  plants  at  mid-day  as  a  preventive ;  also  con- 
tinue a  partial  shade  during  the  heat  of  the  day.  A  lat- 
tice of  lathes  is  the  best  shade.  This  may  be  dispensed 
with  as  soon  as  the  plants  obtain  vigor  and  substance. 
When  the  vines  begin  to  run,  support  each  plant  with  a 
slight  stake  two  feet  long  above  ground.  If  these  direc- 
tions are  followed,  the  vines  will  attain  an  average  growth 

/ 

of  three  feet  the  first  season.  In  the  fall,  the  plants  are 
to  be  dug,  and  the  weakest  rejected.  The  rest  are  to  be 
completely  buried  in  a  dry  soil,  and  sheltered  from  rain 
by  boards  or  shutters.  As  they  are  hereafter  to  be  treated 
precisely  like  vines  from  cuttings  for  vineyard  planting, 
it  is  unnecessary  to  give  further  directions  in  this  place. 
It  is  sumcient  to  say,  that  it  is  neither  true  economy,  nor 
a  fair  test,  to  endeavor  to  fruit  the  vines  in  crowded  beds. 
Let  them  go  into  the  usual  vineyard  rows  when  one  year 
old.  If  they  prove  to  be  valuable,  they  will  want  all  the 
space ;  but,  if  worthless,  the  stocks  are  in  the  right  position 
to  receive  grafts.  Of  course,  it  is  not  understood  that  the 
wide  spaces  for  high  trellises  are  recommended.  For 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  41 

extensive  experiments,  a  distance  of  three  feet  by  four 
is  sufficient.  Generally,  these  seedlings  do  not  produce 
fruit  as  early  as  cuttings :  not  until  the  fourth  season  will 
they  give  a  fair  indication  of  their  quality. 

The  method  of  propagation  by  cuttings  may  be  sub- 
divided as  follows,  —  by  single  eyes,  by  green  wood,  and 
by  cuttings  in  the  open  air. 


PEOPAGATIOX   BY    SINGLE   EYES. 

This  is  the  method  most  extensively  in  use,  and  in 
most  instances  possessing  manifest  advantages.  It  is  a 
near  approach  to  the  natural  method  by  seed,  there  being 
but  little  of  the  old  wood  to  separate  the  young  roots 
from  the  new  growth.  The  different  parts  of  the  plant 
are  homogeneous,  with  the  slight  exception  of  about  an 
inch  of  wood.  Vines  started  in  this  way  require  artificial 
treatment  under  glass :  but,  as  the  amount  of  wood  which 
is  used  is  so  small,  the  space  required  is  correspondingly 
small ;  consequently,  the  expense  of  thus  starting  them  is 
not  large.  But  a  great  advantage  is  thereby  obtained,  by 
securing  an  early  and  vigorous  start,  and  a  season  of 
growth  extended  one  or  two  months,  resulting  in  large 
and  well-ripened  vines  in  the  fall.  Thus  we  have  an- 


42  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

swered  the  all-important  conditions  of  perfectly  healthy 
plants,  which  is  a  sufficient  reason  why  this  method  of 
propagating  should  continue  to  have  the  preference.  It 
is  also  an  important  consideration  that  every  known  kind 
is  readily  increased  in  this  way,  and  with  great  rapidity, 
inasmuch  as  every  sound  eye  will  make  a  plant.  It  has 
been  objected,  that,  by  taking  a  portion  of  the  old  wood 
of  the  parent  plant,  any  tendency  to  disease  in  the  parent 
will  be  communicated  to  the  offspring.  It  is  undoubtedly 
true  that  weak  eyes  and  poorly-ripened  wood  will  pro- 
duce feeble  plants,  and  that  such  are  undesirable,  and 
should  be  rejected.  The  desire  to  increase  the  new  va- 
rieties as  rapidly  as  possible  has  induced  propagators  to 
use  every  eye  that  could  be  made  to  grow;  which  is  a 
sufficient  reason  for  the  weak  and  spindling  growth  which 
is  so  often  seen.  But  when  a  plump,  well-ripened  eye  is 
used,  theory  and  practice  both  confirm  the  opinion,  that, 
under  good  management,  perfectly  healthy  vines  are  pro- 
duced. As  this  method  of  propagation  is  now,  and  in  all 
probability  will  continue  to  be,  the  most  practised  and  the 
best,  a  full  description  of  the  management  will  be  given. 

At  the  time  of  fall-pruning  of  the  vineyard,  the  wood 
for  cuttings  should  be  tied  in  bundles,  marked  dis- 
tinctly, and  stored  away  in  a  cold  cellar.  During  the 


CULTURE      OF      THE      G  U  A  P  E.  43 

leisure  months  of  January  and  February,  the  work  of 
making  up  the  cuttings  may  be 
done.  A  vineyard  pruning-knife, 
as  represented  in  fig.  4,  is  much 
the  best  instrument  for  making 
the  cuttings.  The  wood  is  cut 
with  almost  the  rapidity  of  strips 
of  paper  cut  with  a  pair  of  scissors. 
A  dexterous  cutter  will  retain  the 
branch  in  his  left  hand,  and  with 
two  strokes  of  the  knife  the  cut- 
ting is  made,  and  falls  into  a  pan, 
while  the  refuse  wood  falls  on  one 
side.  One  man  will  make  from 
three  to  four  thousand  cuttings 
per  day. 

The  most  convenient  size  for  the  knife  is  one,  the 
length  of  which  is  nine  inches.  The  little  bar  seen  on 
the  handle  is  intended  to  play  between  the  first  and 
second  fingers,  and  will  be  found  to  be  a  great  assistance 
in  controlling  the  knife.  See  that  the  blade  of  the  knife 
is  keen,  in  order  that  the  cut  may  be  clean,  and  free  from 
any  bruising  or  tearing.  Each  cutting  will  require  two 
strokes  of  the  knife,  —  the  first  about  a  third  of  an  inch 


44  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

above  the  eye,  and  sloping  parallel  with  the  eye  ;•  and  the 
second  cut  about  an  inch  and  a 
half  below  the  eye,  and  at  right 
angles  to  the  slope  of  the  bud. 
Fig.5t  The  appearance  of  the  cutting 

is  seen  in  fig.  5.  It  has  been  recommended  by  some  to 
cut  out  the  under  side  of  the  cutting,  in  order  to  give  a 

larger  surface  for  the  emission 
of  roots;   the    cutting,   when 
finished,   presenting    the    ap- 
Fig.6.  pearance   as   in  fig.   6.      The 

objections  to  this  method  are,  first,  that  it  is  unnecessary, 
roots  being  formed  with  the  greatest  freedom  at  the  end 
of  the  cutting,  as  in  fig.  5,  and  also  throwing  out  from 
under  the  bark;  second,  when  so  much  surface  of  the  cut- 
ting is  exposed  for  the  absorption  of  moisture,  as  in  fig.  6, 
it  is  much  more  liable  to  become  rotten. 

Still  another  form  has  been 
recommended,  as  seen  in  fig.  7. 
p.  The  advantage  claimed  for  this 

form  is  that  the  wood  above  'the  eye  helps  to  keep  the 
eye  from  drying,  whereas  there  is  the  least  possible 
amount  of  wood  between  the  eye  and  future  roots;  so 
that  the  growth  of  the  young  plant  will  be  more  nearly 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  45 

homogeneous,  and  the  nearest  approach  to  a  seedling. 
Roots  are  also  known  to  form  more  readily,  the  nearer 
we  approach  to  an  eye ;  the  deposit  of  cambium  being 
greater  near  the  eye  than  in  other  parts  of  the  plant. 
The  theory  is  correct ;  but  it  is  found  in  practice  that  the 
eyes  are  much  more  liable  to  be  displaced,  and  to  suffer 
from  changes  in  heat  and  moisture,  as  the  greater  part  of 
the  cutting  necessarily  lies  nearer  the  surface.  '  In  my 
opinion,  the  form  in  fig.  5  cannot  be  improved. 

These  cuttings,  being  made  in  winter,  may  be  put  away 
in  boxes  of  moderately  dry  loam,  the  loam  being  well 
mixed  among  the  cuttings.  Place  the  boxes  in  a  cold 
cellar,  and  let  them  rest  until  March  or  April.  If  the 
right  degree  of  heat  (from  thirty-five  to  forty-five  de- 
grees) and  of  moisture  (very  slight,  but  not  too  dry)  are 
maintained,  the  process  of  callousing  and  preparation  will 
go  on  slowly,  but  naturally  and  surely,  and  the  time  in 
the  propagating-house  will  be  diminished  one-half.  For 
the  ready  and  certain  development  of  roots,  it  will  now 
be  necessaiy  that  they  be  put  in  a  condition  to  receive  a 
gentle  and  steady  bottom-heat.  There  are  two  methods 
of  obtaining  this,  —  first  by  hot-beds;  and  secondly  by 
fire-heat,  generally  in  connection  with  water-pipes  or 
tanks. 


46  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 


HOT-BEDS. 

These  are  a  simple  and  long-established  method.  Yet, 
when  we  take  into  account  the  cost  and  considerable 
waste  of  material  of  which  the  bed  is  composed,  the 
labor  of  making,  the  care  and  time  in  watching,  and,  in 
addition,  the  cc/nsiderable  risk  as  to  results,  this  cannot 
be  considered  an  economical  way  for  extensive  propaga- 
tion. When  a  propagating-house  would  only  be  used  for 
this  single  purpose,  or  when  only  a  moderate  quantity  of 
vines  is  wanted,  the  hot-bed  will  be  a  good  substitute  for 
the  more  perfect  plan  of  tanks. 

In  order  to  secure  a  good  bed,  select  a  sheltered  posi- 
tion, the  sub-soil  of  which  is  well  drained ;  dig  a  pit  of 
the  length  and  width  of  the  frame,  and  to  a  depth  of 
eighteen  inches,  the  surface-soil  being  thrown  out  as  a 
bank  for  the  sides  of  the  bed.  Fresh,  well-moistened  sta- 
ble-manure should  be  drawn  to  the  side  of  the  frame,  and 
allowed  to  lie  in  a  heap  until  the  heat  is  well  up,  which 
generally  requires  four  or  five  days.  Turn  the  heap  from 
end  to  end,  thoroughly  incorporating  the  coarse  and  the 
line,  the  hot  and  the  cold,  the  wet  and  the  dry,  and  allow- 
ing the  excess  of  heat  and  moisture  to  pass  off.  On  the 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  47 

following  day,  commence  at  one  end  of  the  pit,  and  build 
up  the  bed  in  tiers  of  about  a  foot  in  width,  shaking  out 
all  clods  in  the  manure,  and  spanking  the  bed  very  firmly 
together  with  the  back  of  the  fork  during  the  process  of 
building.  The  bed  should  be  well  compacted,  of  uniform 
density;  and  hence  it  should  never  receive  the  impression 
of  a  foot.  If  the  manure  is  free  from  straw  or  other  lit- 
ter, a  saving  of  manure  is  effected  by  using  from  one-third 
to  one-half  the  bulk  of  oak  or  other  firm  leaves.  To  make 
the  bed  sufficiently  permanent,  it  should  have  a  depth  of 
three  feet ;  the  surface-earth  which  was  thrown  out  being 
drawn  up  at  the  sides  to  a  level  with  the  surface  of  the 
bed.  Cover  the  surface  of  the  bed  with  fine,  light  soil,  to 
the  depth  of  four  inches,  and  then  apply  the  frame,  and 
bank  it  with  leaves  or  other  material  which  will  best  pro- 
tect the  bed.  After  the  application  of  the  sashes,  another 
week  will  be  consumed  in  drawing  up  the  heat,  and  allow- 
ing the  excess  of  moisture  to  pass  off.  In  the  latitude  of 
Boston,  if  work  upon  the  manure  is  commenced  about  the 
middle  of  March,  the  beds  will  be  found  to  be  in  good 
condition  for  receiving  the  cuttings  by  April  1  ;  which 
is  quite  early  enough  for  eyes  prepared  in  the  previous 
winter,  as  before  described. 

These  should  now  be  taken  from  the  boxes  in  the  eel- 


48  VULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

lar,  the  light  soil  being  so  dry  as  readily  to  pass  through 
a  coarse  sieve.  Owing  to  the  liability  to  an  excess  of 
moisture,  and  in  order  that  they  may  readily  be  changed 
if  necessary,  it  is  best  to  plant  the  cuttings  in  six-inch 
pots.  These  are  filled  with  pure,  sharp,  clean  sand,  and 
the  cuttings  inserted  at  an  angle  of  forty-five  degrees. 
The  top  of  the  eye  should  be  just  visible  on  the  surface 
of  the  sand  after  pressing  down  and  watering.  Planted 
at  equal  distances,  a  pot  six  inches  in  diameter  —  measur- 
ing from  inside  to  inside  at  the  top  —  will  hold  from 
twenty  to  thirty  cuttings,  varying  according  to  the  size 
of  the  wood.  When  prepared  in  the  cellar,  the  pots  are 
brought  out,  and  plunged  in  the  bed  to  a  level  with  the 
rim.  Admit  air  freely  in  mild  weather,  keeping  the  earth 
warm,  but  the  air  ten  to  twenty  degrees  lower,  in  order 
to  induce  root-action  at  once.  The  most  desirable  heat 
for  the  pots  is  from  seventy  to  eighty  degrees.  If  the 
sun's  rays  are  very  fierce,  give  a  partial  shade  as  well 
as  ventilation,  and  prevent  the  atmosphere  from  rising 
above  a  temperature  of  eighty  degrees.  It  would  be  bet- 
ter to  keep  it  twenty  degrees  lower,  if  possible.  Secure  a 
good  foundation  of  roots,  and  "  make  haste  slowly."  If 
the  cuttings  have  been  well  managed,  they  will  be  well 
rooted,  and  the  shoots  well  started,  within  a  month  from 
the  time  of  potting  them.  As  they  are  to  be  managed 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  49 

precisely  like  vines  coining  from  a  propagating-house,  we 
will  now  go  back  to  a  description  of  this  method. 


THE    PKOPAGATTCG-HOUSE. 

As  has  been  said,  this  is  by  far  the  most  economical  and 
best  method,  and  is  the  one  in  use  by  all  extensive  culti- 
vators. In  commercial  gardens,  the  house  is  in  constant 
use  throughout  a  considerable  portion  of  the  year,  one 
crop  of  cuttings  succeeding  to  another.  Hence  the  ex- 
pense of  a  crop  of  thousands,  occupying  but  a  small 
space,  and  less  than  a  month  of  time,  is  comparatively 
trifling.  Under  strict  conditions,  the  experiment  of  strik- 
ing can  scarcely  be  called  such,  being  reduced  almost  to  a 
certainty.  Mischances  will  happen ;  but,  if  they  can  be 
avoided,  well-selected  grape-eyes  are  sure  to  root.  The 
following  rules  are  given  for  the  construction  of  a  house : 
Grade  to  a  level  a  piece  of  land  ten  feet  wide,  and  run- 
ning north  and  south  a  distance  sufficient  for  the  length 
of  the  house.  Next  plant  durable  posts  on  each  side  of 
the  lot,  running  north  and  south ;  the  posts  being  about 
four  feet  apart  in  the  lines,  and  the  lines  being  nine  feet 
from  centre  to  centre  of  the  post.  The  posts  are  to  be 
cut  to  a  level  of  one  foot  eight  inches  above  the  ground 

4 


50  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

surface.  The  walk  in  the  centre  of  the  house  is  then  to 
be  cut  down  two  feet  nine  inches  below  the  surface, 
and  is  to  be  two  and  a  half  feet  wide  when  boarded 
or  cemented.  The  next  work  in  the  order  of  construc- 
tion is  the  building  of  a  water-tank  for  the  purpose  of 
generating  bottom-heat,  and  also  heating  the  house. 
Wooden  tanks  have  been  often  recommended,  and  they 
are  now  generally  in  use;  but  they  have  always  been 
found  to  be  more  or  less  troublesome,  and  by  no  means  a 
perfect  success  in  any  case :  they  are  apt  to  swell  and 
shrink  with  the  changes  in  temperature.  Wood  being 
porous,  they  give  off  more  or  less  moisture,  if  they  do  net 
do  worse,  and  come  to  a  positive  leak.  If  the  top  of  the 
tank  is  covered  with  wood,  it  is  a  poor  conductor,  and 
does  not  sufficiently  heat  the  propagating-bed,  unless  the 
water  is  raised  to  a  high  temperature,  when  too  much 
steam  is  generated.  If  the  wooden  tank  is  covered  with 
slate,  it  is  difficult  to  join  the  two  materials  with  cement, 
so  as  to  endure  the  extremes  of  winter  and  summer,  and 
keep  the  work  impervious  to  steam.  It  is  not  denied  that 
wooden  tanks  have  done  some  good  service,  but  they  are 
imperfect;  and,  as  there  is  a  better  material  and  a  cheaper, 
they  should  never  be  used.  Tanks  have  been  made  by  a 
thick  coat  of  cement  upon  the  level  surface  of  the  ground, 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  51 

the  sides  being  of  brick.  This  simple  method  has  been 
recently  brought  more  prominently  into  notice  by  Mr. 
E.  H.  Hooker,  of  Rochester,  N.Y.  An  objection  to  these 
tanks  has  been  made,  that,  in  the  changes  of  temperature 
of  the  earth,  the  bottom  of  the  tank  will  crack  and  leak ; 
but  this  is  disputed,  and  it  seems  reasonable,  that  provided 
the  preparation  of  the  foundation  is  thorough,  and  the 
cement  is  properly  applied,  the  work  may  be  made  tight 
and  durable.  An  equally  cheap,  and  I  think  a  better 
tank  was  first  constructed  and  used  by  Mr.  Asa  Cum- 
mings,  of  Reading,  Mass.  This  appears,  thus  far,  to  be 
perfect  in  all  respects.  It  is  simply  a  slate  tank,  top  and 
bottom  (ordinary  roofing  slate),  with  sides  of  brick.  In 
comparison  with  iron  water-pipes,  the  slate  tank  seems  to 
be  as  dry,  and  impervious  to  steam,  gives  off  the  heat  with 
equal  facility,  gives  a  better  horizontal  surface  for  bottom- 
heat,  and,  chiefest  of  all,  is  far  more  economical.  The 
construction  is  extremely  simple,  and  it  can  be  done  by 
any  one  used  to  the  trowel.  For  the  propagating-house, 
procure  slate  twelve  by  eighteen  inches  in  size,  the  length 
of  the  slate  being  the  width  of  the  tank.  After  the  walk 
is  dug,  make  the  surface  on  each  side  perfectly  level  and 
solid.  Then  place  rows  of  brick  on  each  bank,  at  right 
angles  to  the  walk,  for  a  foundation ;  the  length  of  the 


52 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE. 


rows  being  eighteen  inches,  the  width  of  the  tank,  and  the 
rows  being  a  foot  apart ;  so  that  each  joint  of  slate  shall 
have  the  support  of  brick  under- 
neath. Lay  the  slate  upon  the  brick 
piers,  and  cement  the  joints  with  ut- 
most care,  using  the  best  New-Jer- 
sey cement,  mixed  with  an  equal 
quantity  of  pure  sand.  Fig.  8  shows 
the  appearance  of  the  work  at  this 
stage.  The  outer  lines  indicate  the 
sides  of  the  house ;  the  lines  in  the 
centre  indicate  the  walk;  and  the 
checked  belt  the  course  of  slate,  con- 
stituting  the  bottom  of  the  tank. 
As  the  under  surface  is  exposed  to  the  air,  except  the 
small  part  which  rests  upon  the  brick  at  the  joints,  heat 
is  given  off  at  the  bottom  of  the  tank  as  well  as  at  the 
top ;  which  is  a  great  advantage  over  Mr.  Hooker's  plan. 
For  the  sides  of  the  tank,  lay  a  single  brick  edgewise. 
This  will  give  a  depth  of  three  inches  for  the  water, 
which  is  quite  sufficient.  Bed  the  brick  carefully  in 
Cement,  and  also  cover  the  inside  face.  The  top  course 
of  slate  should  be  laid  and  cemented  with  as  much  care 
as  the  bottom,  in  order  to  prevent  any  escape  of  steam. 


CULTURE    OF     THE     GRAPE. 


53 


The  further  construction   of  the  house  will  be  obvious 
upon  examination  of  fig.  9,  which  is  a  view  of  the  north 


Fig.  9. 

end ;  fig.  8  being  a  ground-plan  of  the  south  end.  The 
posts  being  set  for  the  sides,  nine  feet  from  the  centre  of 
one  side  to  the  other,  allowing  three  inches  on  each  side 
for  the  radius  of  the  post,  the  house  will  be  eight  feet 
six  inches  wide  in  the  clear,  inside.  The  rafters  will  be 
four  feet  ten  inches  in  length,  having  a  perpendicular  rise 
of  two  feet  two  inches.  As  this  house  is  to  be  perma- 
nent, it  is  cheaper  and  warmer  to  have  a  fixed  roof  with 
a  few  trap  sashes  for  ventilation  at  the  top.  It  will  be 


54  CULTURE    OF     THE     GRAPE. 

noticed  that  the  amount  of  space  not  wanted  for  growth 
is  reduced  to  a  minimum,  —  simply  a  walk,  and  room  for 
the  head.  In  such  a  snug  house,  there  is  no  lofty  space 
on  which  to  expend  heat.  Of  more  importance  still,  the 
conditions  of  success  are  under  such  easy  control,  and 
the  cuttings  are  so  near  to  the  glass,  that  there  will  be  no 
need  whatever  of  bell-glasses,  or  a  second  set  of  sashes. 
The  house  is  close,  genial,  and  humid  enough  for  all  ordi- 
nary propagation.  This  is  a  great  gain,  saving  in  mate- 
rial and  in  labor,  and  keeping  the  cuttings  in  clear  sight, 
so  that  their  exact  condition  may  always  be  obvious. 
The  letters  a,  a,  indicate  the  tank  resting  upon  brick 
piers ;  i,  i,  being  the  ground-line.  The  water  flows  in  at 
the  pipe,  #,  and,  flowing  completely  round  the  house, 
enters  the  boiler  through  the  return-pipe,  c.  The  flue,  /, 
runs  the  length  of  the  house,  and  back  of  the  tank.  The 
tables,  #,  g,  are  composed  of  slate  for  the  sake  of  dura- 
bility, and  also  because  this  material  will  secure  a  better 
bottom-heat  than  boards,  which  are  poor  conductors  of 
heat.  These  tables  are  three  feet  wide,  three  inches 
above  the  tank,  and  a  foot  below  the  lower  edge  of  glass. 
This  gives  room  for  a  bed  of  sand  three  to  four  inches 
deep,  and  sufficient  working  and  growing  space.  On  each 
side  of  the  walk,  A,  are  sliding  shutters,  d,  d,  one  of  which 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  55 

is  represented  as  open,  to  let  the  heat  pass  from  the  tank 
into  the  house.  This  will  be  found  necessary  in  cold 
weather,  but  only  to  a  moderate  extent.  The  object  is 
to  "keep  the  feet  warm  and  the  head  cool."  A  glance 
will  show  how  perfectly  this  paramount  condition  is  se- 
cured. The  boiler,  e^  may  be  of  the  smallest  size,  and 
kept  exclusively  for  this  house,  which  should  work  -  inde- 
pendently of  all  others.  I  have  not  thought  it  necessary 
to  give  all  the  reasons  determining  the  above  construc- 
tion, nor  the  many  modifications  and  other  forms  which 
are  now  in  use.  This  would  require  too  large  a  sjJace  in 
a  treatise  for  general  use.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  after 
years  of  trial,  and  many  disappointments,  I  have  come  to 
the  conclusion  that  the  above  simple  and  cheap  plan  is 
nearly  perfect.  It  only  requires  care,  and  the  observance 
of  a  few,  the  simplest  rules,  to  propagate  almost  any 
known  plant. 

For  large  establishments,  should  more  space  than  a 
distance  of  sixty  feet  would  secure  be  desired,  it  will  be 
better,  as  a  general  rule,  to  begin  a  parallel  house  on  the 
ridge  and  furrow  principle.  Succession-houses  are  a  ne- 
cessity in  commercial  gardens ;  and  the  conviction  is  now 
general,  that  ridge  and  furrow  houses  are  most  economi- 
cal. By  this  term  is  meant  a  succession  of  parallel  houses, 


56  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

joined  to  each  other  by  wide  plank-gutters  sufficiently 
strong  to  bear  a  heavy  weight  of  snow,  and  also  to  form 
a  passage  by  which  it  may  be  thrown  out.  From  houses 
sixty  feet  in  length,  the  difficulty  of  removing  snow  does 
not  prove  to  be  serious;  at  least  not  on  the  seacoast, 
where  the  fall  is  less  than  in  the  interior.  The  advan- 
tages of  this  system  are  manifold  and  manifest,  —  such  as 
diminished  cost  of  construction ;  diminished  exposure  of 
sides  to  the  cold,  the  low  stature  of  the  houses  making 
them  better  for  the  plants,  and  less  difficult  to  heat ;  also 
compactness,  and  economy  of  space,  thereby  saving  thou- 
sands of  unnecessary  steps  in  moving  plants  and  work- 
ing the  houses.  For  the  strict  purpose  of  grape-culture,  it 
is  the  opinion  of  some  that  such  houses  are  desirable  as 
reception-houses  for  the  young  plants  when  rooted,  and 
ready  to  be  potted  off,  or  planted  in  borders  under  glass. 
These  houses  may  be  constructed  of  movable  sashes, 
which  can  be  used  to  advantage  later  in  the  season,  in 
the  vineyard,  as  we  shall  see  hereafter.  With  this,  or  a 
similar  end  in  ^view,  i.e.  a  double  use  of  the  sashes,  I 
would  recommend,  as  a  general  rule,  a  uniform  size  of 
sashes,  —  three  feet  wide  and  six  feet  long.  This  will 
give  inside  borders,  or  tables,  four  feet  wide  on  each  side 
of  the  walk;  a  width  not  difficult  to  manage.  Fig.  10 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  57 

illustrates  a  succession  of  such  houses,  the  propagating- 
house  being  the  smallest,  the  other  two  or  more  being 


Fig.  10. 

well  adapted  for  growing  young  vines  in  the  borders 
during  the  summer.  These  houses  may  also  be  used  to 
advantage  in  winter  for  flowering  plants,  early  straw- 
berries, vegetables,  or  any  forcing  purpose,  by  intro- 
ducing heating  apparatus,  hot-water  pipes,  slate  tanks, 
or,  least  desirable  of  either,  a  simple  flue  under  the  walk. 
Iron  pipes,  being  but  four  inches  in  diameter,  might  be 
supported  near  the  posts,  under  the  gutters,  as  indicated 
in  fig.  10,  in  the  house  on  the  right-hand  side.  It  should 
be  here  stated,  that,  when  rapid  forcing  is  desired,  I  have 
found  that  lean-to  houses,  facing  southerly,  and  taking 
the  full  force  of  the  winter  sun,  are  better  for  this  pur- 
pose. Yet,  even  in  winter,  the  north  and  south  ridge 
and  furrow  houses  are  best  for  steady,  moderate  growth. 
The  morning  and  evening  sun  strikes  the  glass  more 
directly,  while  the  mid-day  sun  is  by  no  means  so  fierce. 
From  this  digression,  we  return  to  the  cuttings. 


58  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 


EYES   FOR    THE    PROPAGATING-HOUSE. 

These  having  been  prepared  in  January  or  February, 
and  kept  in  boxes,  mixed  with  light,  dry,  sandy  loam, 
by  the  20th  of  March  or  1st  of  April  they  will  be  found 
to  be  somewhat  calloused,  and  on  the  point  of  throwing 
out  roots.  As  the  propagating-bed  should  now  be  cleared 
of  bedding-out  and  other  winter  cuttings,  it  is  free  for 
the  grapes.  For  economy  of  space,  use  no  boxes  or  pots, 
but  insert  the  eyes  in  the  bed  of  sand,  which  is  three  to 
four  inches  in  depth  upon  the  slate  table.  The  eyes 
should  slant  at  an  angle  of  about  forty-five  degrees,  and 
be  inserted  to  such  depth,  that  the  eye  shall  be  barely 
visible  after  the  sand  is  watered  and  settled.  The  eyes 
should  be  put  in  an  inch  apart  in  the  line,  and  the  lines 
two  inches  apart.  Slender-growing  kinds,  or  small  wood, 
may  be  put  in  thicker.  Indeed,  all  kinds  may  be  started 
considerably  thicker ;  but  they  will  require  more  care  to 
prevent  damping,  and  also  an  earlier  and  more  careful 
removal.  At  this  rate  of  planting,  one  foot  of  the  width 
of  the  table  will  take  two  hundred  and  sixteen  cuttings ; 
and  a  house  sixty  feet  long  will  take  26,352  on  the  two 
sides  and  one  end. 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  59 

After  planting,  give  a  good  watering,  in  order  that  the 
sand  may  be  thoroughly  settled.  After  this,  avoid  ex- 
tremes of  moisture  or  dryness.  Maintain  a  steady  bot- 
tom-heat of  about  seventy  degrees,  never  allowing  a 
variation  of  more  than  ten  degrees  either  above  or  be- 
low this  point.  Keep  the  temperature  of  the  house  below 
sixty  degrees  at  night,  not  allowing  it  to  rise  above  sev- 
enty degrees  in  the  daytime  if  this  can  be  done.  A  uni- 
form observance  of  these  simple  conditions  will  command 
certain  success.  The  tables  will  become  an  unbroken  sheet 
of  green.  The  length  of  time  they  are  to  remain  in  the 
beds  will  depend  somewhat  upon  the  after-treatment.  It 
is  the  custom  of  some  propagators  to  pot  all  the  cuttings, 
and  place  them  upon  tables  in  succession-houses,  giving 
them  heat,  and  securing  an  early  start.  Stronger  vines 
can  be  grown  in  this  way,  as  they  can  be  established  in 
pots  in  the  genial  atmosphere  of  a  house  with  more  vigor 
than  in  any  other  way.  A  gain  of  weeks,  or  even  months, 
of  time  in  the  spring,  may  also  be  made  by  shifting  into 
larger  pots,  if  desired,  in  the  case  of  new  and  choice  va- 
rieties ;  but  this  plan  involves  too  much  labor,  expense, 
and  space  of  glass,  to  be  practised  on  a  large  scale. 
Should  it  be  decided  to  pot  the  cuttings,  they  will  be  in 
condition  as  soon  as  it  is  found  that  the  roots  are  well 


60  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

started,  which  will  be  within  three,  or  at  most  four  weeks 
from  the  time  they  were  put  in  the  bed.  Light,  floury 
pasture-loam,  with  an  addition  of  one-sixth  of  sand, 
and  a  double  quantity  of  thoroughly  decomposed  stable- 
manure,  will  make  a  good  compost.  The  young  plants 
will  not  require  the  richer  addition  of  bone-dust  at  this 
stage.  Pots  the  inside  diameter  of  which  at  the  top  is 
three  inches  will  be  sufficiently  large  for  the  first  potting. 
When  the  vines  are  well  established,  the  pots  being  well 
filled  with  roots,  with  a  top-growth  of  from  six  inches 
to  a  foot,  take  out  the  temporary  tables  of  the  succes- 
sion-houses, which  are  made  of  boards  and  are  easily  re- 
moved, and  plant  the  vines  in  the  prepared  border  below. 
This  border  is  two  feet  below  the  gutter,  which  will  se- 
cure sufficient  head-room  for  the  vines  for  at  least  a  growth 
of  six  weeks.  The  house  being  kept  warm  and  humid,  the 
vines  will  soon  become  established,  and  will  make  rapid 
growth.  At  mid-day,  when  the  air  is  dry,  dust  flour  of 
sulphur  over  the  plants  to  prevent  the  possibility  of  an 
attack  of  mildew.  An  ounce  for  prevention  is  better  than 
pounds  for  cure.  The  borders  are  farther  from  the  glass 
than  is  desirable  for  so  small  plants ;  but  by  careful  man- 
agement, and  encouraging  the  warmth  of  the  sun  upon 
the  borders,  no  serious  difficulty  will  attend  the  establish- 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  61 

ment  of  the  young  vines.  They  are  now  in  plain  sight, 
easy  of  access  to  water,  to  shower,  and  stake,  and,  when 
once  established,  ought  to  be  a  sure  crop.  Stake  the 
vines  as  soon  as  they  need  support,  and  tie  each  one  with 
bass-string,  which  is  the  cheapest  material,  and  least  likely 
to  cut  the  tender  shoot.  As  soon  as  the  vines  reach  the 
glass,  the  sashes  may  be  raised  a  foot  or  more  at  the  gut- 
ters, thus  obtaining  sufficient  head-room.  Still  later  in 
the  season,  the  sashes  may  be  entirely  removed,  giving 
the  vines  all  the  air  and  sunlight  in  order  to  harden  and 
ripen  them. 

Owing  to  the  cost  of  potting  the  cuttings  when  taken 
from  the  propagating-bed,  it  is  to  be  avoided  if  possible. 
If  the  young  plants  are  allowed  to  remain  in  the  bed  four, 
five,  or  six  weeks,  gradually  diminishing  the  heat  until 
they  are  somewhat  hardened,  the  roots  being  firm  and 
vigorous,  they  may  be  transferred  from  the  bed  directly 
to  the  house-borders  with  a  good  degree  Of  success. 
Every  precaution  should  be  taken  to  insure  against  fail- 
ure. The  house  should  have  been  previously  kept  close, 
so  that  the  borders  may  be  well  warmed  by  the  sun; 
shade  should  be  at  hand  when  necessary ;  a  growing  heat 
should  be  kept  up.  The  difficulty  will  be  over  in  a  few 
days,  and  a  great  saving  will  be  effected,  provided  com- 


62  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

plete  success  attend  the  effort  to  establish  the  plants. 
A  careful  gardener  would  prefer  to  run  the  risk  rather 
than  go  through  the  labor  and  expense  of  potting. 

But  a  more  certain  and  perhaps  cheaper  and  better 
method  is  to  prepare  frames  to  receive  the  plants  directly 
from  the  propagating-bed.  They  are  best  prepared  as  fol- 
lows :  Throw  out  the  surface-soil  to  the  depth  of  a  foot, 
the  soil  being  placed  on  each  side  to  bank  the  frame :  six- 
feet  sashes  being  used,  this  will  be  the  width  of  the  pit. 
Fill  the  pit  to  the  depth  of  nine  inches  or  a  foot  with 
fresh  manure  for  a  slight  bottom-heat.  Half  a  foot  of 
manure  is  sufficient,  if  the  ground  is  warm,  and  the  season 
advanced.  As  the  depth  is  slight,  the  manure  may  be 
thrown  in  without  turning.  Then  cover  with  a  compost 
of  two-thirds  light,  floury,  pasture-loam,  and  one-third  of 
a  spent  hot-bed  at  least  a  year  old.  Add  charcoal-dust 
ad  libitum;  also  bone-dust  and  wood-ashes  to  a  moderate 
degree,  if  at  hand.  This  covering  should  be  at  least  five 
inches  thick  over  the  manure.  The  front  plank  of  the 
frame  should  be  a  foot  wide,  and  the  back  eighteen  inches. 
Bank  up  the  sides,  and  let  the  sashes  remain  close  upon 
the  frame  for  a  few  days  in  order  that  the  soil  may  be 
well  warmed.  When  the  temperature  of  the  bed  is 
found  to  be  above  sixty  degrees,  the  cuttings  may  be 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  63 

taken  from  the  propagating-bed,  and  carefully  planted  in 
the  frames,  shading  as  the  work  progresses.  As  it  is  a 
wretched  want  of  economy  to  produce  vines  of  inferior 
quality,  care  should  be  taken  to  give  room  for  growth.  A 
distance  of  six  inches  each  way  is  quite  near  enough ;  and 
probably  true  economy  would  require  an  increase  of  this 
distance  to  nine  inches  between  the  rows,  and  six  inches 
in  the  row.  At  the  former  distance,  a  sash  would  cover 
seventy-two  vines,  and  only  forty-eight  vines  at  the  latter 
distance.  An  allowance  should  be  made  for  strong  or 
feeble-growing  kinds. 

With  the  warmth  secured  by  the  bottom-heat,  and 
owing  to  the  closeness  of  the  frame,  the  cuttings  are 
readily  established,  and  will  soon  begin  to  grow.  They 
require  careful  attention  in  watering,  and  giving  air.  Re- 
member the  sulphur,  and  prevent  the  approach  of  mildew. 
When  the  vines  approach  the  glass,  they  must  be  staked, 
and  another  plank  added  on  each  side  of  the  frame.  I 
have  lost  thousands  of  vines  by  removing  the  sashes  at 
this  stage,  before  the  vines  had  acquired  sufficient  consti- 
tution to  endure  so  great  an  exposure.  As  the  weather 
becomes  genial,  the  vines  may  gradually  become  accus- 
tomed to  the  winds  and  the  full  blaze  of  the  sun.  Make 
free  use  of  sulphur  "about  these  days."  Sulphur 


64  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

vent  mildew ;  but  it  is  by  no  means  a  certain  cure.  Re- 
move the  sashes  first,  allowing  the  planks  to  remain  for  a 
time  as  a  protection.  In  the  fall,  the  vines  will  require  all 
the  air  and  sun  in  order  to  mature  as  much  of  the  cane  as 
is  possible.  There  is  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  canes  of 
free-growing  kinds  as  large  as  the  usual  size  of  lead-pen- 
cils, with  at  least  three  feet  of  well-ripened  wood,  in  a 
single  season.  I  have  myself  grown  Allen's  Hybrid,  from 
an  eye  started  in  March,  thirty-six  feet  in  one  season  by 
actual  measurement.  Such  excessive  growth,  however,  is 
not  desirable.  A  few  plump,  well-hardened  eyes,  with  a 
good  foundation  of  healthy  roots,  is  all-sufficient. 

In  November,  the  vines  should  be  dug ;  and,  if  any  of 
the  wood  of  new  kinds  is  wanted,  it  should  be  taken  at 
this  time.  Heel  the  vines  in,  in  beds  five  feet  wide,  the 
roots  lying  at  an  angle  of  forty-five  degrees,  the  rows 
across  the  bed  being  as  close  as  possible  without  having 
the  roots  come  in  contact.  When  the  vines  are  all  in, 
cover  the  tops  of  the  vines  with  earth  taken  a  foot  from 
the  sides  of  the  bed.  The  bed  will  thus  be  raised  above 
the  adjoining  surface  ;  and  a  trench  dug  completely 
around  it  will  carry  off  the  surface-water.  Cover  the 
bed  with  boards  or  shutters  to  prevent  the  winter  rains 
from  penetrating.  It  is  a  delight  to  find  how  fresh  these 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  65 

vines  will  come  forth  from  their  sleep  in  the  spring.    Let 
them  rest  for  the  present. 


SOFT-WOOD    CUTTINGS. 

This  is  a  method  of  recent  introduction ;  at  least,  I  find 
no  mention  made  of  it  until  within  a  few  years.  It  has, 
however,  been  extensively  adopted,  especially  in  the  mul- 
tiplication of  the  new  varieties,  which  can  be  propagated 
much  more  rapidly  in  this  way  than  by  waiting  for  the 
maturity  of  the  wood.  The  method  has  been  abused,  and 
the  country  has  suffered  largely  by  the  sale  of  immature 
vines  which  have  not  sufficient  vitality  to  endure  the  first 
winter.  This  method  ceitainly  is  not  objectionable  in- 
trinsically. Indeed,  it  is,  theoretically,  the  best  way,  next 
after  the  natural  way  by  seed.  If  roots  can  be  started 
directly  from  a  young  growing  shoot,  with  no  intervening 
old  wood,  the  whole  plant  is  homogeneous :  it  is  a  very 
near  approach  to  a  seedling.  Now,  the  great  evil  has 
been  that  these  cuttings  have  been  rooted  during  the 
summer  months,  and  have  not  had  time  to  mature  before 
frosts. 

My  opinion  is,  that  provided  they  are  started  early  in 
the  season,  and  are  well  managed,  they  will  make  strong 

5 


66  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

and  healthy  plants.  To  secure  this  end,  let  the  stock- 
vines  be  potted  in  December  in  a  rich  soil,  and  started 
very  gradually.  About  the  middle  of  February,  the  first 
crop  of  cuttings  will  be  ready.  These  are  taken  off 
precisely  like  the  soft  cuttings 
of  the  rose  or  verbena.  The 
appearance  of  the  cutting  when 
prepared  is  seen  in  fig.  11,  the 
lower  end  being  cut  just  below 
an  eye.  This  is  not  essential, 
Fig  u  as  roots  are  developed  at  any 

part  of  the  stem.  A  plant  can  be  obtained  from  every 
eye,  if  carefully  managed ;  though  it  is  certain  that  roots 
form  with  more  readiness  just  under  an  eye.  The  parent 
vine  should  never  be  denuded  of  foliage.  By  being  ju- 
diciously cut  back,  it  will  break  again,  and,  without  sus- 
taining injury,  will  give  several  more  cuttings  before 
April  1.  After  this  time  they  should  not  be  used, 
unless  grown  in  pots,  and  matured  in  the  fall  by  artificial 
heat. 

These  cuttings  are  put  in  the  propagating-bed,  directly 
over  the  boiler,  the  warmest  part,  in  a  temperature  of 
eighty  to  ninety  degrees.  In  order  to  secure  this,  and  also 
closeness,  bell-glasses,  or  a  sash,  should  be  used.  Guard 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  67 

against  excessive  moisture,  maintain  the  required  heat,  and 
the  cuttings  are  as  sure  to  root  as  verbenas,  requiring 
from  two  to  four  weeks'  time.  Coming  from  such  a  heat, 
of  course,  they  will  be  soft  and  tender.  They  should  be 
potted,  and  plunged  in  a  cooler  part  of  the  propagating- 
bed.  Thus  established,  they  will  acquire  substance,  and 
grow  with  vigor.  They  may  then  be  treated  in  the 
same  way  as  heretofore  described  for  hard-wood  cut- 
tings. 

This  mode  is  so  liable  to  abuse,  and  is  so  unnecessary 
and  disadvantageous,  except  where  the  amount  of  ripe 
wood  of  new  varieties  is  limited,  that  its  adoption  is 
undesirable,  except  under  the  conditions  named.  As  an 
instance  of  the  rapidity  with  which  vines  may  be  propa- 
gated in  this  way,  I  mention  the  fact,  that,  when  the  Re- 
becca Grape  was  first  introduced,  I  received  twelve  small 
vines  in  the  spring  of  1857;  and  in  twelve  months  from 
that  time  I  had  over  three  thousand  plants  which  would 
average  a  larger  size  than  the  original  vines.  I  should 
add,  that  one  of  the  original  vines  never  started ;  so  that 
the  stock  was  only  eleven  to  commence  with. 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 


CUTTINGS     IN    THE    OPEN    AIR. 

This  is  the  ancient  method  of  propagation ;  the  cuttings 
being  called  malleolus,  on  account  of 
their  resemblance  to  a  mallet.  Pre- 
cisely this  form  is  continued  in  use  to 
the  present  day,,  and  in  France  its  use 
is  quite  general.  Fig.  12  is  a  repre- 
sentation of  this  form.  The  head  of 
the  mallet,  a,  is  a  piece  of  the  old  cane, 
the  wood  being  at  least  two  years  old. 
The  shoot,  5,  is  the  growth  of  the  pre- 
vious season.  It  is  not  true  that  roots 
Fig.  12.  are  more  easily  developed  from  the  old 

wood  than  from  the  new.  It  is  also  obvious  that  but 
a  very  limited  number  of  cuttings  can  be  obtained  from  a 
single  vine,  and  none  at  all  except  by  cutting  back  the 
fruiting  cane.  It  is  true,  however,  that  some  varieties 
will  root  more  readily  in  this  way  than  by  simple  cut- 
tings. The  reason  is  probably  twofold:  1st,  The  old 
wood  being  hard,  the  young  wood  is  preserved  in  a  more 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  69 

uniform  state,  never  absorbing  so  much  moisture  as  to 
rot,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  not  becoming  too  dry ;  2dly, 

There  is  an  unusual  amount  of  cambium  at  the  junction 

/ 
of  the  old  and  new  wood ;  and  here  also  there  are  always 

to  be  found  several  buds,  either  developed  or  dormant. 
Hence  this  is  a  peculiarly  favorable  point  from  which  to 
develop  young  roots.  Some  kinds  which  are  difficult  to 
root  in  the  open  air,  the  Delaware  for  example,  are  propa- 
gated quite  successfully  by  cuttings  in  this  form.  Mil- 
ler, in  his  "Gardener's  Dictionary,"  gives  the  following 
directions  for  a  primitive  method :  "  Having  an  iron  bar  of 
an  inch  or  more  in  diameter,  a  little  pointed  at  the  end, 
they  therewith  make  a  hole  directly  down,  about  three 
feet  and  a  half  deep ;  then  being  provided  with  an  instru- 
ment they  call  a  crucciala,  having  a  handle  of  wood  like 
that  of  a  large  auger,  and  the  body  of  iron  four  feet  long 
and  more  than  half  an  inch  in  diameter,  at  the  end  of 
•rchich  there  is  a  nick  something  like  a  half-moon,  they, 
after  twisting  the  end  of  the  cutting,  put  it  therein,  and 
force  it  down  the  bottom  of  the  hole,  where  they  then 
leave  it,  and  afterward  fill  up  the  vacancy  with  fine  sifted 
earth  or  sand ;  observing  to  tread  the  earth  close  to  the 
plants,  which  otherwise  (unless  it  be  stiff  land)  is  often 


70  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

inclinable  to  be  loose  and  dry,  especially  if  rain  does  not 
soon  follow  their  planting :  and  it  is  incredible  how  many 
vines  three  persons  can  in  this  manner  plant  in  one  day ; 
viz.,  upwards  of  two  thousand." 

The  two  foregoing  modes  are  brought  into  juxtaposition 
in  order  to  show  how  little  and  how  much  progress  has 
been  made.  The  mallet-cutting  was  used  by  the  Romans, 
and  is  still  largely  used.  The  rationale  of  Miller's 
method  is  simply  this :  That  a  large  cane  being  inserted  so 
deeply  in  the  ground  is  almost  certain  not  to  suffer  from 
drought,  and  it  has  substance  enough  to  sustain  it  until 
roots  are  formed.  It  is  obvious  that  such  a  trunk  of  old 
wood  is  very  objectionable. 

The  most  common  form  for  open-air 
cuttings  is  seen  in  fig.  13,  using  the 
wood  grown  the  previous  season.  Most 
vineyardists  use  from  three  to  five  eyes, 
the  cutting  being  a  foot  or  more  in 
length.  It  is  thought  that  this  length  is 
some  guard  against  injury  from  drought ; 
but  I  think  it  far  better  to  use  a 
Fig.  13.  shorter  cutting,  and  guard  against  in- 

juries by  other  methods.  With  the  long  cutting,  the 
roots  are  formed  at  each  eye,  and  are  so  scattered  as  to 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE. 


71 


make  an  undesirable  vine.  It  is  true,  the  lower  roots  may 
be  cut  away,  as  indicated 
in  fig.  14,  at  the  line  #, 
thus  securing  a  compact 
and  very  satisfactory  vine ; 
but  in  doing  this  we  sac- 
rifice at  least  two-thirds 
of  the  roots,  the  lower 
roots  being  generally  found 
to  be  strongest. 

As  the  best  method  for 
the  open  air,  I  would  re- 
commend that  the  cut- 
tings be  made  in  the  fall 
or  early  winter,  of  an  av- 
erage length  of  seven  *'*• 14- 
inches,  and  having  at  least  two  buds.  Some  varieties  are 
much  more  short-jointed  than  others,  in  which  case  there 
will  be  three  or  more  buds  on  this  length.  This  is  an  en- 
tirely immaterial  point ;  but,  as  a  general  rule,  there  will  be 
but  two  eyes.  With  the  shears  (fig.  4)  cut  at  right  angles 
to  the  slope  of  the  lower  bud,  and  a  quarter  of  an  inch 
belofw  the  base  of  the  bud.  Be  careful  that  the  cut  is  clean, 
and  made  without  bruising  the  bark.  The  upper  cut 


72  CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE. 

should  be  at  least  an  inch  above  the  upper  eye.  These 
cuttings  should  be  tied  in  small  bundles,  and  buried  in 
dry  soil,  or  kept  in  boxes  of  moderately  dry  loam  in  a 
cold  cellar.  A  cutting-bed  should  be  made  in  the  fall, 
if  convenient,  in  order  that  any  enriching  material  may 
be  thoroughly  decomposed  and  incorporated.  It  should 
be  composed  two-thirds  of  light  garden  loam,  and  one- 
third  of  decomposed  stable  manure  or  spent  hot-bed  soil. 
Sand  should  be  added  if  the  soil  is  too  compact ;  also  a 
slight  addition  of  coal-ashes,  charcoal,  bone-dust,  or  super- 
phosphate of  lime,  will  be  found  advantageous.  This 
compost  should  be  at  least  a  foot  in  depth,  and  the  sub- 
soil should  also  be  a  free  loam,  at  least  six  inches  deeper ; 
so  that  capillary  attraction  may  be  free  in  case  of  dry 
weather.  Great  care  should  be  taken  to  avoid  ail  decay- 
ing vegetable  matter,  even  partially  decomposed  manure. 
Hence  it  will  be  best  if  the  bed  is  made  up  in  the  fall,  and 
forked  over  in  early  spring.  The  bed  may  be  six  feet 
wide.  When  the  ground  has  become  somewhat  warm, 
and  heavy  frosts  have  past,  from  the  middle  of  April  to 
the  first  of  May,  the  cuttings  may  be  brought  out ;  and, 
if  properly  kept,  they  will  be  found  to  be  impatient  for  a 
start.  Indeed,  it  will  be  necessary  to  guard  against  too 
rapid  development  of  the  buds  by  keeping  them  as  cool 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  73 

as  possible,  and  rather  dry.  If  the  buds  show  signs  of 
breaking,  planting  must  not  be  delayed.  With  a  spade 
cut  the  first  line  across  the  bed  to  the  depth  of  six  inches ; 
place  the  cuttings 
in  the  line,  in  a 
slanting  position,  as 
seen  in  fig.  15,  four 
inches  apart  in  the 
line.  This  is  rather 
thick;  but  some  of 
the  cuttings  will  Fig.  15. 

probably  fail.  The  lower  eye,  it  will  be  seen,  is  behind 
the  cutting,  and  the  lower  cut  is  in  a  position  to  be 
pressed  firmly  to  the  earth.  Partially  fill  the  trench,  and 
press  the  cuttings  quite  firmly  with  a  long-handled  mal- 
let prep  ared  for  the  purpose.  Then  fill  up  the  line  to  a 
level,  the  upper  eye  being  just  visible  on  the  surface. 
Cut  a  parallel  line  twelve  inches  from  the  first  for  such 
varieties  as  the  Delaware,  or  fifteen  to  eighteen  inches  for 
grosser  kinds,  and  proceed  as  before.  Should  the  cuttings 
be  in  perfect  condition,  they  will  soon  make  root,  though 
they  sometimes  remain  stationary  until  June  in  cold  and 
wet  seasons.  It  is  true  economy  to  give  the  bed  every 
requisite,  —  a  partial  shade  if  the  weather  is  very  dry  and 


74  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

burning ;  and  also  continued  waterings,  should  they  seem 
to  be  necessary.  Each  vine  should  receive  a  small  stake ; 
for  which  purpose  I  have  found  the  annual  cuttings  of 
a  buckthorn  hedge,  pruned  in  March,  are  admirably 
adapted.  Under  favorable  circumstances,  the  plants  will 
make  from  three  to  six  feet  of  growth.  The  cost  of  pro- 
ducing vines  is  less  in  this  way  than  in  any  other,  as  it 
requires  no  glass,  and  there  is  no  transplanting,  and  but 
little  space  is  required.  For  older  and  free-growing 
kinds,  where  there  is  a  full  supply  of  wood,  it  is  un- 
doubtedly an  advantageous  method;  but  it  is  by  no 
means  as  certain  as  the  method  by  artificial  heat,  and  the 
vines  are  seldom  as  well  rooted  at  the  end  of  the  season. 
The  roots  of  single  eyes  being  also  developed  near  the 
surface,  they  are  decidedly  preferable  for  planting. 

Other  modes  of  planting  have  been  suggested, — such, 

Sf3^     f°r  example,  as  is  seen 
in  fig.  16,  —  with  the 
Fi    16  intent    to    keep     the 

scion  entirely  buried,  and  so  fresh  and  moist  as  to  make 
the  process  of  rooting  more  certain ;  but  it  is  doubtful  if 
the  theoretical  advantage  is  realized,  and  there  are  objec- 
tions which  outweigh  any  supposed  gain. 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  75 

Provided  the  soil  is  light,  porous,  and  dry,  and  the  bed 
is  well  protected  from  frost  by  a  good  covering  of  leaves, 
there  will  be  an  advantage  in  planting  the  cuttings  in  the 
fall.  During  winter,  the  cutting  will  be  gradually  prepar- 
ing for  the  early  development  of  roots  in  the  spring. 
Special  care  will  be  requisite  that  the  cuttings  are  not 
loosened  or  displaced  by  the  frost,  or  destroyed  by  mice. 
Under  these  conditions,  there  are  decided  advantages  in 
fall-planting. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

LAYERING     AND    GRAFTING. 

~V7~ERY  strong  vines  may  speedily  be  obtained,  with 
much  certainty  and  little  trouble,  by  layering.  To 
obtain  strong  vines  in  a  single  season,  it  is  only  necessary 
to  bring  a  shoot,  the  growth  of  the  previous  season,  to  the 
ground  early  in  April ;  and  having  made  a  slight  incision 

below  an  eye,  as 
seen  in  fig.  17,  peg 
the  shoot  firmly 
down  at  the  cut, 
and  cover  to  the 
Fig.  17.  depth  of  four  inch- 

es.     The  ground  should  be  mellow  and  rich,  and  pre- 
pared soil   should  be  placed  at  the  point  of  layering  if 
76 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  77 

necessary.  Only  a  single  eye  should  be  allowed  to  grow 
beyond  the  point  of  layering;  but  this  will  be  so  strong  as 
to  require  a  firm  support.  When  extra  strength  is  not 
so  much  the  object  sought,  but  layering  is  relied  upon  for 
obtaining  a  considerable  number  of  plants,  the  parent 
"stools,"  as  the  rooted  trunks  are  termed,  should  be  devot- 
ed to  this  sole  purpose,  and  not  be  allowed  to  fruit.  From 
two  to  four  new  shoots  may  be  grown  each  year,  from 
four  to  eight  feet  in  length.  These  are  succession-canes, 
which  are  to  take  the  place  of  the  canes  which  are  lay- 
ered this  season.  About  the  1st  of  April,  the  canes  of 
last  season  are  uncovered  from  their  winter  bed,  and  a 
slight  incision  is  made  below  each  eye,  as  seen  in  fig.  17, 
not  commencing  nearer  than  a  foot  and  a  half  from  the 
stool.  Now  dig  trenches  radiating  from  the  stool,  suffi- 
ciently long  for  each  cane  to  lie  its  length ;  the  trenches 
being  four  inches  deep.  Peg  down  the  canes,  sprinkle 
a  slight  quantity  of  prepared  compost  around  them  to  a 
level  with  the  eyes,  and  partly  fill  the  trench  with  light 
moss.  This  will  preserve  the  cane  in  a  humid  state,  and 
will  not  prevent  the  eyes  from  seeking  the  light.  Judg- 
ment must  be  exercised  as  to  the  amount  of  moss  to  be 
used,  and  the  time  when  the  young  shoots  are  sufficiently 
strong  and  hardened  to  bear  the  removal  of  the  moss  and 


78 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 


a  substitution  of  soil.  By  this  method,  a  well-rooted  vine 
can  be  obtained  from  every  eye  on  the  cane ;  yet  they  will  be 
stronger,  and  will  ripen  better,  if  not  allowed  to  be  nearer 
than  nine  inches  on  each  cane.  The  distance  of  the  eyes 
on  the  cane  will  govern  this.  Give  a  strong  support  to 
the  young  plants,  and  allow  a  single  shoot  for  each  plant 
to  grow  as  long  as  it  will.  At  the  end  of  the  season, 
the  young  canes  will  be  from  four  to  eight  feet,  or  even 
ten  feet,  long ;  and  an  abundance  of  roots  will  be  found 
along  the  entire  length  of  the  old  cane,  as  seen  in  fig.  18. 
d\  d\t  all  di 


Fig.  18. 

It  will  be  found  that  roots  have  formed  freely  at  the 
notches  in  the  arm  a,  and  also  at  the  base  of  each  of  canes 
#,  bj  the  last  being  of  later  growth.  The  arm  is  now  to 
be  separated  into  a  number  of  distinct  vines  at  the  lines 
c,  c,  c  /  leaving  the  new  canes  c?,  c?,  d,  J,  for  the  same 
process  the  following  season. 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  79 

An  interesting  experiment  may  be  tried  in  producing 
fruit  in  pots  by  plunging  the  pot  up  to  the  rim,  it  being 
first  filled  with  a  rich  compost.  Then  bring  down  a  strong 
fruiting-cane,  cutting  a  notch  just  below  an  eye,  as  seen 
in  fig.  17 ;  insert  the  cane  four  inches  deep  into  the  pot  at 
this  cut ;  fasten  it  firmly  with  a  strong  peg,  and  support 
the  fruiting-end  of  the  cane  in  a  perpendicular  position 
with  a  strong  stake.  Several  pounds  of  grapes  may  be 
ripened  in  this  way ;  and,  by  severing  the  new  vine  from 
the  parent  stock  in  September,  it  becomes  a  beautiful 
specimen  for  exhibition.  Vines  may  also  be  layered  in 
pots  in  this  manner  for  the  purpose  of  fruiting  during 
the  following  winter.  Layering  is  also  practised  in  the 
month  of  July,  as  soon  as  the  young  wood  has  acquired 
substance,  so  as  to  bear  the  tonguing  process,  as  seen  in 
fig.  17.  As  the  ground  is  warm,  the  young  roots  are 
soon  formed ;  but  the  season  is  so  far  advanced,  that 
the  layers  seldom  equal  spring  layers  in  strength.  Yet  it 
is  a  rapid  method,  and  requires  little  care,  except  mulch- 
ing and  staking. 


80  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 


GRAFTING. 

This  art  is  very  ancient,  being  mentioned  by  Columella 
as  long  in  use.  Other  ancient  authors  give  detailed 
directions  on  the  subject.  However  easily  the  vine  may 
be  propagated  by  the  methods  previously  described,  there 
are  instances  when  grafting  would  be  extremely  advan- 
tageous. A  vineyard  may  be  composed  of  inferior  varie- 
ties. It  would  be  a  great  gain  if  choice  kinds  could  be 
substituted  by  grafting,  —  a  gain  of  at  least  three  years 
in  time.  It  would  much  reduce  the  cost  of  experiment- 
ing with  seedling  grapes  if  those  which  prove  inferior 
could  at  once  be  used  as  stocks  for  grafting.  In  this  way 
also,  the  wood  of  new  kinds  can  be  more  rapidly  in- 
creased than  in  any  other  manner.  In  "  The  Country  Gen- 
tleman," Mr.  E.  A.  King  states  the  actual  measurement  of 
the  growth  of  a  Delaware,  three  months  after  grafting 
in  a  three-years'-old  stock,  to  be  sixty-nine  feet.  Of 
course,  this  included  lateral  growth.  The  method  usually 
recommended  by  authors  is  cleft  or  wedge  grafting, — 
sawing  off  the  vine  two  inches  below  the  surface.  The 
time  recommended  is  different,  —  some  giving  the  prefer- 
ence to  March,  just  before  the  sap  begins  to  flow ;  others 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  81 

waiting  until  the  buds  have  started,  and  danger  from 
bleeding  has  passed.  While  these  methods  are  care- 
fully described  and  recommended,  it  is  still  a  fact,  that 
comparatively  few  are  successful  in  grafting,  and  but  few 
attempt  it.  Certainly  it  is  not  as  easy  an  operation  as  in 
the  case  of  the  apple  or  the  pear.  First  of  all,  it  is  the 
almost  invariable  recommendation  to  go  below  ground. 
A  serious  and  universal  difficulty  arises  from  the  exces- 
sive bleeding  of  the  vine  wherever  a  cut  is  made  in  the 
spring.  When  the  whole  top  is  taken  off,  the  flow  is  so 
free  as  to  drown  and  rot,  or  poison  the  vine  in  some  in- 
stances. Some  persons  do,  however,  have  very  tolerable 
success  by  commencing  quite  early,  before  the  flow  of 
sap  has  become  free.  The  following  directions,  given  by 
Chaptal,  and  practised  very  successfully  in  France,  will 
apply  equally  well  to  this  country :  "  Having  selected  a 
healthy  stock,  it  is,  just  when  the  sap  is  beginning  to  flow, 
taken  off  with  a  clean  cut  an  inch  or  two  below  the 
ground.  The  upper  portion  of  the  stock,  which  must 
be  perfectly  free  from  knots,  is  split  evenly  down  the 
centre,  and  pared  quite  smooth  within,  to  a  sufficient 
size  for  the  reception  of  the  scion.  The  latter  is  pruned 
to  three  eyes  in  length,  having  the  lower  part  cut  in  the 
form  of  a  wedge,  commencing  about  an  inch  below  the 


82  CULTURE      OF      THE       GRAPE. 

lowest  eye,  and  gradually  tapering  to  the  bottom.  It  is 
then  inserted  as  far  as  the  lowest  bud  into  the  cleft  of  the 
stock :  the  second  bud  is  level  with  the  surface  of  the 
ground,  which  is  drawn  close  around  it ;  and  the  upper- 
most is  quite  above  the  soil.  Great  care  is  necessary  in 
adjusting  the  scion,  that  its  bark  may  touch  that  of  the 
stock  in  every  possible  point.  The  whole  is  then  bound 
round  with  a  pliable  osier,  which  retains  the  scion  in  its 
proper  place.  The  best  season  for  grafting  the  vine  is 
just  when  the  warmth  of  spring  sets  the  sap  in  motion; 
and  it  should  be  performed  when  the  sky  is  cloudy,  with 
the  wind  blowing  from  the  south-east  or  south-west. 
Whenever  a  northerly  wind  or  a  great  drought  prevails, 
it  is  better  to  delay  the  operation  :  a  burning  sun,  or  cold 
wind,  would  arrest  the  course  of  the  sap  by  drying  up 
the  vessels  at  the  point  of  union.  Neither  is  it  advisa- 
ble to  graft  in  rainy  weather,  because  the  water  will 
trickle  down  into  the  incision,  and  prevent  the  union 
between  the  scion  and  the  stock.  The  best  time  for 
taking  off  the  grafts  is  in  a  dry  day  toward  the  end  of 
autumn,  when  the  sap  is  still.  They  should  be  cut  off 
with  a  portion  of  the  old  wood  adhering,  which  will 
assist  in  preserving  them  until  wanted  for  use.  They 
should  be  plunged  two  or  three  inches  deep  in  damp 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  83 

sand,  and  kept  in  a  cool  cellar,  where  neither  heat  nor 
frost  can  penetrate.  Twenty-four  hours  previously  to 
being  used,  they  should  be  taken  up,  and  that  part  which 
had  before  been  in  sand  should  be  laid  in  water." 

These  directions  are  excellent,  and  only  very  slight 
vacations  seem  to  be  desirable.  In  making  the  split  in 
the  stock,  it  may  be  necessary  to  smooth  some  rough 
threads ;  but  it  would  be  unwise  to  cut  or  pare  "  to  a 
sufficient  size  for  the  reception  of  the  scion."  The  split 
will  open  with  a  wedge  quite  sufficiently  for  the  recep- 
tion, and  it  is  very  desirable  that  the  stock  should  bind 
firmly.  In  case  the  scion  is  large,  and  the  stock  very 
stiff,  a  thin  paring  may  be  taken  from  the  split,  and  also 
the  scion  may  be  shouldered,  as  seen  in  fio-.  20. 

w  O 

I  think  the  scion  is  unnecessarily  long  as  recom- 
mended by  Chaptal,  two  eyes  being  quite  suffi- 
cient. Instead  of  commencing  the  cut  for  the 
wedge  an  inch  beneath  the  lower  eye,  it  is  better 
to  begin  the  slant  very  near  the  base,  and  on 
each  side  of  the  eye;  so  that,  when  the  scion 
is  in  its  place,  the  lower  eye  will  be  just  out- 
side the  cleft  of  the  stock.  The  advantage  of 
this  form  consists  in  securing  the  thicker  deposit 
of  cambium,  which  is  found  at  the  base  of  an  Fig<  19' 


84  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

eye,  and  applying  it  at  the  point  of  juncture  with 
the  stock.  The  union  will  be  more  sure  and  more 
perfect  than  in  so  long  a  cleft,  and  so  long  an  inser- 
tion, as  is  described  by  Chaptal.  And  yet  we  can  by 
no  means  indorse  his  strong  statement,  that  "the  vine 
is  thus  grafted  with  so  much  facility,  and  the  union  be- 
tween scion  and  stock  is  so  perfect,  that  no  plant  appears 
more  adapted  for  this  mode  of  propagation."  Undoubt- 
edly there  is  more  truth  in  this  opinion,  as  applied  to 
sunny  France,  than  to  our  country  and  our  varieties  of 
the  vine.  Possibly  the  vine  is  not  as  liable  to  excessive 
bleeding  from  a  spring  cut  in  France  as  with  us.  They 
have  at  least  a  longer  and  more  favorable  season  in  early 
spring  in  which  to  perform  the  operation.  Whatever 
may  be  the  reason,  it  is  certainly  true,  that  the  result  of 
grafting  by  the  above  method  has  not  proved  as  uniform- 
ly successful  as  could  be  desired ;  yet  it  is  oftentimes  so 
desirable  to  change  varieties,  that  grafting  is  resorted  to, 
even  though  but  partial  success  is  expected.  To  avoid 
the  evil  of  bleeding,  Prof.  Lindley  recommends  keeping 
the  scion  in  a  dormant  state  until  the  stock  has  so  far 
developed  its  shoots  and  leaves  as  to  be  beyond  the  dan- 
ger of  bleeding.  He  then  recommends  the  ordinary 
mode  of  cleft-grafting  the  branches,  using  clay  around 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  85 

the  scion.  He  terms  this  delay  the  great  secret  of  suc- 
cess. In  the  humid  climate  of  England,  this  plan  may 
succeed;  but,  under  our  hot  and  drying  sun,  the  scion 
will  generally  perish,  unless  kept  cool  by  being  almost 
entirely  under  Aground.  Now,  the  recommendation  to 
wait  until  the  vine  is  under  a  full  flow  of  sap,  and  then 
at  a  blow  to  remove  every  vestige  of  foliage,  and  substi- 
tute a  dormant  scion  in  its  place,  is  doing  violence  to 
every  principle  in  the  theory  of  horticulture.  Such  a 
sudden  check  to  the  sap  must  inevitably  result  in  great 
injury  to  the  stock.  A  much  more  judicious  method 
would  be  to  remove  a  considerable  proportion  of  the 
shoots  of  the  parent  stock,  and,  after  drawing  away  the 
soil  at  the  root,  to  apply  the  scion  in  some  one  of  the  va- 
rious forms  of  whip-grafting.  But  it  is  always  difficult  to 
apply  the  scion  exactly,  and  bind  it  sufficiently  firm  so 
near  the  surface ;  and  it  is  not  probable  that  the  plan 
will  be  adopted  to  any  considerable  extent. 

As  has  been  intimated,  the  great  difficulty  in  grafting 
the  grape  lies  in  the  abundant  flow  of  sap  from  every 
spring  cut.  In  "The  Horticulturist,"  vol.  i.  p.  515,  Mr. 
Robert  Nelson  communicates  his  practice  of  autumn 
grafting  of  the  roots  of  various  trees  and  shrubs,  which 
he  adopted  with  great  success  in  the  fall  of  1836.  The 


86  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

roots  being  protected  by  covering  with  earth  and  leaves, 
the  process  of  uniting  progresses  to  some  degree  through- 
out the  winter.  As  the  vine  has  no  tendency  to  bleed  when 
cut  in  the  fall,  it  is  obvious  that  it  is  a  specially  fit  subject 
for  this  method.  Indeed,  so  completely  is  the  difficulty 
avoided,  that  the  langunge  of  Chaptal,  in  respect  to  suc- 
cess, does  not  seem  to  be  too  strong  when  applied  to  this 
country.  Mr.  Fuller  recommends  this  method  in  his  book 
upon  the  Grape,  and  gives  clear  directions ;  by  carefully 
following  which,  success  is  almost  certain. 

Iii  October  or  November  (later  if  the  weather  permits), 
the  vine  is  cut  away  just  below  the  surface,  and  the  scion 
inserted  as  described  by  Chaptal,  with  the  exceptions  that 
the  scion  should  not  have  more  than  two  eyes  (even  one 
being  sufficient),  and  the  stock  should  be  tied  with  bass- 
string,  for  the  sake  of  more  firmness,  and  because  it  will 
decay  of  itself  at  the  proper  time,  or  can  easily  be  re- 
moved. This  being  done,  the  earth  is  drawn  around  the 
stock,  leaving  the  upper  eye  of  the  scion  just  above  the 
surface.  Now  cover  the  scion  with  a  common  flower-pot, 
a  small  box,  or  even  a  triangle  of  shingles,  if  the  others 
are  not  at  hand.  After  this,  a  covering  of  leaves  from 
four  to  six  inches  deep,  made  firm  by  a  little  earth  over 
all,  will  effectually  exclude  the  frost.  The  pot  is  the 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  87 

cheapest  covering  and  most  perfect,  and  is  also  a  bet- 
ter guard  against  mice.  Leaves  are  better  than  earth, 
hay,  or  straw;  although  they,  as  well  as  hay  and  straw, 
are  an  inviting  nest  for  mice.  The  advantages  of  this 
method  are  as  follows :  First,  the  work  is  done  at  a  com- 
paratively leisure  season  of  the  year,  when  there  is  time 
to  select  the  best  days ;  secondly,  the  cut  of  the  stock 
being  made  in  the  fall,  the  pores  have  time  to  close  before 
the  flow  of  sap  in  the  spring,  and  very  little  if  any  bleed- 
ing ensues ;  thirdly,  the  frost  being  excluded,  a  slight  as- 
similation of  the  stock  and  scion  is  going  on  throughout 
the  winter.  In  the  spring,  they  are  in  the  precise  condi- 
tion to  make  the  start  together.  The  object  of  the  pot  as 
a  covering  is  to  prevent  any  thing  from  coming  in  contact 
with  the  scion  to  disturb  it  during  the  winter,  or  when 
uncovered  in  the  spring.  I  once  omitted  this  covering, 
but  substituted  a  considerable  mound  of  earth.  As  a 
result,  some  scions  escaped  injury,  and  grew  with  great 
vigor;  while  others,  being  caught  at  the  top  by  the  frost, 
were  drawn  completely  out  of  the  stocks,  and  so  perished. 
But  a  sufficient  covering  is  a  complete  guard  against  this 
danger.  The  scions  are  not  to  be  uncovered  until  the 
severe  frosts  are  past,  which,  in  the  vicinity  of  Boston,  is 
about  April  1.  This  should  be  done  with  care,  that  no 


88  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE, 

displacement  may  occur;  the  pots  being  allowed  to  re- 
main at  hand  for  replacing,  in  case  of  unfavorable  changes 
in  the  weather.  Provided  no  accident  has  occurred,  and 
the  work  has  been  well  done,  the  scion  will  start  with  the 
vijor  of  a  natural  shoot,  and  make  about  an  equal  growth 
the  first  season.  A  cane  may  be  obtained  the  first  sea- 
son, which  will  be  abundantly  able  to  bear  a  good  crop 
the  following  summer.  Judging  from  present  experi- 
ence, I  see  no  reason  why  this  mode  of  grafting  should 
not  come  into  general  use,  and  prove  invaluable  to  the 
vineyardist. 

Of  the  various  forms  of  whip-grafting,  it  is  scarcely 
necessary  to  speak,  inasmuch  as  the  operation  is  attended 
by  very  indifferent  success  in  most  cases.  Should  any 
one  wish  to  try  experiments  in  this  direction,  it  will  be 
necessary  to  bear  in  mind  two  imperative  conditions  : 
First,  to  bind  the  scion  with  great  firmness ;  and,  second- 
ly, to  keep  it  moist  with  grafting-clay,  and  a  wrapping  of 
wet  moss  over  all. 

In  "  The  Gardener's  Monthly,"  vol.  ii.  p.  347,  is  a  de- 
scription of  a  mode  practised  with  success  by  Mr.  Corne- 
lius, which  we  copy,  not  merely  as  it  is  interesting  in 
itself,  but  also  because  it  illustrates  many  other  modifica- 
tions in  grafting :  — 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 


89 


'd 


"After  the  first  four  or  five  leaves  are  formed,  and  the 
sap  is  flowing,  you  choose  the  place  on  the  vine  where 
you  intend  to  graft.  At  that  point, 
wrap  tightly  a  twine  several  times 
around  the  vine.  This  will,  in  a  meas- 
ure, prevent  the  return-sap. 

"  Below  the  ligature  make  a  sloping 
cut  down,  as  shown  at  a ;  also  a  simi- 
lar reversed  one  above  the  ligature,  as 
at  by  about  one  inch  in  length.  In  se- 
lecting a  scion,  prefer  one  that  has  natu- 
rally a  bend.  Cut  it  so  that  it  shall  be 
wedge-shape  at  both  ends,  and  a  little 
longer  than  the  distance  between  the 
cuts  in  the  vine  at  a  and  b.  Insert  the 
scion,  taking  care  to  have  the  barks  in 
direct  contact,  securing  it  with  a  string, 
c,  bound  round  both  scion  and  vine  sufficiently  tight 
to  force  the  scion-ends  into  their  places.  If  the  work  is 
done  well,  no  tie  will  be  required  at  a  and  5y  but  the 
joints  must  be  covered  with  grafting-wax.  In  a  short 
time,  the  bud  at  d  will  commence  its  growth ;  after  which 
you  can  by  degrees  remove  all  the  growing  shoots  not 
belonging  to  the  scion ;  and,  in  the  course  of  the  sum- 


Fig.  20. 


90  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

iner,  you  may  cut  off  the  wood  above  #,  and  in  the  fall 
remove  all  above  a  on  the  stock,  and  c  on  the  scion." 

This  method,  however  successful,  has  many  disadvan- 
tages, and  will  require  too  much  careful  watching  to 
come  into  general  use. 

It  will  be  observed  that  grafting-wax  is  not  recom- 
mended. Most  kinds  of  composition  are  indeed  posi- 
tively injurious,  seeming  to  enter  and  poison  the  porous 
wood.  Below  the  surface,  the  moist  earth  is  all-sufficient 
as  a  covering ;  but  in  extreme  cases,  where  grafting  above 
ground  is  desirable,  the  air  may  be  excluded  by  a  judi- 
cious use  of  wax. 

It  has  been  the  practice  of  some  to  whip-graft  single 
eyes  upon  short  pieces  of  roots,  precisely  in  the  manner 
of  root-grafting  the  apple.  This  may  be  done  with  suc- 
cess, and  new  varieties  may  be  propagated  with  stronger 
growth  the  first  season  than  from  single  eyes;  yet  the 
gain  is  so  inconsiderable,  and  the  eyes  root  with  so  much 
freedom,  that  this  practice  is  not  specially  desirable. 

Still  another  form  of  grafting,  "by  approach,"  or  inarch- 
ing, is  in  frequent  use  in  glass  houses,  and  may  also  be 
successfully  applied  in  the  vineyard.  It  consists  in  bring- 
ing a  potted  vine  alongside  of  a  stock  at  any  time  during 
the  growing  season,  —  the  month  of  May  being  best. 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  91 

With  a  sharp  knife  cut  a  strip  from  two  to  three  inches 
long  from  the  stock-cane,  and  also  a  strip  of  correspond- 
ing length  from  the  scion-cane.  The  aim  should  be  to 
bring  as  large  a  surface  of  the  alburnum  of  the  stock  and 
scion  in  contact  as  is  possible.  Apply  the  two  canes  so 
that  the  strips  shall  fit,  and  lace  them  firmly  together  with 
bass-matting.  Surround  the  work  with  moss,  which  should 
be  kept  moist  for  several  weeks.  It  will  be  necessary  to 
relieve  the  canes  whenever  the  tying  binds  too  firmly. 
In  the  fall,  the  union  will  be  sufficiently  complete  to  allow 
the  separation  from  the  pot-plant.  Though  this  is  a  safe 
mode,  it  is  troublesome,  and  will  not  be  much  in  use  in 
the  vineyard.  Under  the  constant  watching,  and  in  the 
humid  atmosphere  of  a  house,  it  does  admirably  well. 


CHAPTER    V. 

SOIL     AND     SITUATION. 

"T TTHEN  we  consider  the  exorbitant  price  of  some 
of  the  vineyard-lands  in  favorite  localities  (some 
spots  on  the  Rhine  being  appraised  at  eight  to  ten  thou- 
sand dollars  per  acre),  we  might  infer  that  it  is  only  in 
these  localities  that  we  can  expect  good  results.  Price  is 
indeed  the  great  index  of  the  comparative  value  of  an 
article.  Applying  this  index  to  grape-lands,  we  shall  find 
a  vast  preference  given  to  one  situation  over  another. 
Probably  the  Rhine  vineyards  are  valued  at  a  higher  rate 
for  the  mere  purpose  of  cultivation  than  any  other  land 
on  the  globe.  Quite  different  in  character,  yet  held  at  the 
enormous  prices  of  a  thousand  to  five  thousand  dollars 
per  acre,  are  the  wine-districts  of  Bordeaux  and  of  Bur- 

92 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  93 

gundy.  In  our  own  country,  the  same  partiality  is  mani- 
fested, to  some  degree,  for  favorite  localities.  For  exam- 
ple, some  lands  bordering  upon  Lake  Erie  are  held  at 
from  two  to  three  hundred  dollars  per  acre  and  upwards, 
which  is  a  great  increase  over  ordinary  farming  lands. 

A  brief  description  of  the  peculiarities  of  the  most 
famous  European  districts  will  be  interesting  and  sug- 
gestive. The  world-renowned  vineyards  of  the  Rhine  dis- 
trict are  planted  on  both  sides  of  the  river,  some  of  the 
most  famous  having  even  a  due-north  aspect.  They  are 
described  as  having  a  good  deal  of  clay  mixed  with  the 
loose  stony  soil.  When  a  vineyard  becomes  exhausted 
after  a  culture  of  about  thirty  years  on  these  steep  slopes, 
it  is  renewed  by  adding  several  inches  of  clay  as  well  as 
manure.  The  clay  is  necessary  to  give  strength  to  the 
otherwise  gravelly  and  loose  stony  soil.  The.  Steinberg 
lands  are  a  bluish  clay,  the  substratum  being  gravelly. 
Most  of  the  Rhine  soil,  the  famous  Johannisberg  for  ex- 
ample, is  a  very  red  clay,  with  gravel  freely  intermixed. 
In  the  Burgundy  district,  the  finest  wines  are  produced 
from  vineyards  upon  the  Cote  d^  Or  (Golden  Hills).  This 
range  stretches  from  Chalons  to  Dijon,  a  distance  of 
eighty  miles,  in  a  north-east  and  south-west  course.  The 
soil  is  described  as  red  and  gravelly,  containing  a  good 


94  CULTURE      OF     THE     GRAPE. 

deal  of  limestone.  At  the  top  (an  elevation  of  two  to 
three  hundred  feet)  there  is  but  little  soil,  the  red  rock 
projecting  in  many  places.  The  vineyards  commence 
nearly  at  the  top,  where  the  soil  is  reddest,  and  where 
the  richest  wines  are  produced  from  the  small  black 
Pineau  Grape.  The  middle  range  of  the  hills  is  planted 
with  the  Black  Gamai,  larger  and  more  prolific,  but  yield-, 
ing  an  inferior  wine.  Third-class  vineyards  are  planted 
down  to  the  foot,  and  extending  into  the  plain,  producing 
abundantly,  but  giving  only  ordinary  wine.  The  hills  on 
both  sides  of  the  River  Marne  are  planted ;  but  the  sides 
looking  due  south  are  classed  differently  from  those  look- 
ing north.  The  south  slopes  include  such  distinguished 
vineyards  as  Hautvilliers,  Disy,  and  Aix ;  while  the  equally 
famous  Epernay,  Moussy,  and  Vinay  are  on  the  opposite 
bank,  looking  north.  The  Mountain  of  Rheims,  though 
in  the  north  of  France,  is  planted  on  its  northern  as  much 
as  on  its  southern  slope ;  the  soil  being  a  limestone  and 
chalk  formation,  with  a  thin  covering  of  vegetable  matter. 
Among  the  Pyrenees,  the  vineyards  are  extended  half-way 
up  the  highest  mountains.  In  a  comparison  of  French 
and  Hungarian  wines,  M.  de  Szemere  writes  as  follows : 
"In  Hungary  the  old  system  prevails,  under  which  the 
quality  is  the  principal  object  in  view,  and  under  which 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  95 

a  favorable  exposure  is  the  all-important  consideration; 
and  the  poor,  light,  stony,  granitic  land,  from  whence 
alone  the  choicest  and  the  most  highly-flavored  wines  can 
be  obtained,  is  preferred  to  a  rich,  manured  soil  which 
insures  an  abundant,  but,  in  quality,  far  inferior  return. 
Nothing  is  grander  or  more  beautiful  than  our  mountains, 
crowned  either  with  shady  woods,  or  with  vines  of  exu- 
berant vegetation.  Where  you  see  a  mountain,  there  you 
will  find  our  vineyards.  The  superb  Badacsong  Moun- 
tains form  a  high  semicircle  around  the  majestic  Lake  of 
Balaton,  covering  a  surface  of  a  hundred  and  twenty-five 
English  square  miles.  The  arid  mountains  of  Menes  or 
Vilagos  overlook  proudly  the  rich  plains  of  Banat,  the 
holy  Canaan  of  Hungary.  The  mountain  called  Tokay 
rises  in  another  large  plain  like  a  lofty  pyramid.  It  has 
the  form  of  Vesuvius,  and,  indeed,  its  existing  but  silent 
crater:  its  volcanic  formation  shows  evidently  that  it  was 
once  a  fire-spreading  mountain.  The  cultivation  of  such 
a  soil  is  very  difficult  and  expensive,  the  produce  ob- 
tained but  little  ;  but  then  the  latent  fire  of  this  volcanic 
mountain  is  what  we  call  Tokay  wine." 

The  above  examples  confirm  the  truth  of  Virgil's  oft- 
quoted  statement,  "Bacchus  amat  colles."  Yet  we  find 
marked  exceptions  to  this  rule  in  various  parts  of  Italy, 


96  CULTURE     OF      THE      GRAPE. 

France,  and  other  countries.  Falernia,  whose  wines  were 
so  celebrated  in  classic  song,  was  a  fertile  plain.  The 
Medoc  district,  near  Bordeaux,  is  a  gently  undulating 
plain,  extending  from  the  River  Gironde  on  the  east  to 
the  Atlantic  on  the  west,  with  frequent  lagoons  indenting 
the  shores  on  either  side.  This  peninsula  contains  some 
of  the  finest  vineyards  in  the  world,  such  as  Lafitte,  Cha- 
teau-Margaux,  Branc-Mouton,  &c.  The  soil  is  a  coarse, 
sandy  clay,  strongly  impregnated  with  oxide  .of  iron. 
The  vineyards  of  Languedoc,  of  Tonnere,  and  on  the 
banks  of  the  Rhone,  are  of  this  level  or  slightly  undulat- 
ing character.  Although  a  chemical  analysis  of  a  soil  is 
a  very  uncertain  guide,  independent  of  other  conditions, 
yet  the  following  table  of  the  soil  of  the  celebrated  plain 
of  Chateau-Margaux  will  be  of  interest :  — 

Oxide  of  Iron 3.341 

Alumina ,  .  1.590 

Magnesia 0.263 

Soluble  Silicates 0.380 

Phosphoric  Acid 0.147 

Potash - 1.291 

Carbonate  of  Lime 0.891 

Organic  matter 6.670 

Insoluble  residuum 85.427 

100.000 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  97 

It  cannot  be  doubted,  that,  with  a  favoring  climate  and 
soil,  an  excellent  wine  can  be  obtained  from  plain  lands. 
We  know,  that,  under  French  manipulations,  these  wines 
become  famous;  yet  it  is  equally  certain  that  the  very 
highest  wines  can  be  obtained  only  where  the  growth 
and  produce  have  been  quite  limited,  and  the  fruit  has 
attained  the  most  concentrated  flavor  from  an  abundant 
amount  of  light,  air,  and  heat. 

There  is  no  apparent  reason  why  the  rule  which  is 
observed  in  Europe  should  not  hold  good  in  this  coun- 
try. Certain  conclusions  may  be  drawn  from  a  study  and 
comparison  of  European  methods.  We  may  conclude 
that  the  production  of  grapes  for  the  table  and  for  wine 
are  two  distinct  purposes.  For  the  table,  we  require 
fair,  large,  and  luscious  fruit,  full  of  juice,  bunches  of  good 
size  and  form,  an  ornamental  as  well  as  a  useful  fruit. 
These  conditions  require  a  generous  growth,  which  will 
give  a  large  supply  of  watery  matter  at  the  expense  of 
the  high  saccharine  and  vinous  quality  which  is  so  much 
prized  by  connoisseurs.  A  good  home  drink  can  un- 
doubtedly be  made  even  from  the  gleanings  of  our  plain 
vineyards;  but  if  there,  is  any  aim  to  produce  wines 
which  will  bear  the  test  of  comparison  with  those  of  the 

Rhine,  of  Burgundy,  or  Tokay,  we  must  learn  to  account 

7 


98  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

quantity  as  of  least  importance,  while  quality  is  the  sine 
qua  non.  Again :  it  will  be  noticed  that  the  hillsides 
flanking  a  river  are  universally  esteemed.  The  deeper 
these  valleys,  the  farther  north  the  culture  of  the  vine 
may  be  successfully  extended.  This  is  the  secret  of  suc- 
cess in  the  Rhine  Valley,  the  grape  being  planted  even 
upon  the  northern  slopes  of  this  high  latitude  of  fifty-one 
degrees.  In  these  valleys  the  air  becomes  heated  during 
the  summer  much  more  so  than  in  the  open  plain.  In 
addition,  a  moderate  humidity  is  preserved  by  the  mist 
arising  from  the  flowing  river.  It  will  be  noticed  that 
the  Rhine  lands  are  described  as  having  a  large  propor- 
tion of  clay.  It  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  this  is 
freely  intermixed  with  calcareous  and  silicious  gravel, 
while  the  sharp  pitch  of  the  hill  will  insure  quick  drain- 
age and  a  warm  soil.  As  a  rule,  we  observe  that  pref- 
erence is  given  to  a  loose,  warm  soil ;  limestone  and  silex 
being  both  considered  as  desirable  elements.  On  the 
plains,  more  sand  is  required  than  on  the  hills :  a  heavy 
clay  or  loam,  at  all  inclined  to  dampness,  is  unfavorable. 
Sufficient  clay  to  give  strength  to  a  dry,  gravelly  hillside, 
or  a  sandy  plain,  would  be  a  valuable  addition.  Just  that 
degree  of  richness  should  be  sought  that  will  insure 
health  and  a  fair  degree  of  vigor,  in  order  to  the  full 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  99 

development  and  early  maturity  of  the  fruit;  at  the  same 
time  guarding  against  such  fat  lands  as  will  produce  rank 
and  immature  growth.  Some  varieties  of  the  grape  (e.g. 
the  Rebecca)  require  more  strength  in  the  soil,  more  clay, 
than  others;  but  this  should  never  so  abound  as  to  be 
called  heavy  land. 

In  respect  to  the  aspect  of  hill-slopes,  the  testimony  of 
the  majority  both  in  this  country  and  in  Europe  is  de- 
cidedly in  favor  of  a  southern  exposure.  An  eastern 
exposure  is  good,  as  having  the  benefit  of  the  early  sun ; 
a  south-east  aspect  being  still  better,  as  receiving  the 
warmth  for  a  longer  time.  A  western  slope  is  shaded 
from  the  morning  sun,  an  hour  of  which  is  reckoned  by 
gardeners  to  be  worth  two  hours  of  the  evening  sun. 
After  the  cool  moisture  of  night,  all  plants  long  for  the 
warm  rays  of  early  day.  A  northern  slope  is  oftentimes 
so  situated  as  to  receive  the  sun's  rays  from  rising  to  set- 
ting. Such  aspects  may  be  allowable  in  many  cases, 
especially  for  early  kinds,  and  in  portions  of  the  country 
where  the  fruit  has  abundant  time  to  mature;  yet  it- 
must  be  for  other  reasons,  and  not  because  the  slope  is 
desirable,  that  this  aspect  is  chosen.  An  exposure  to 
sweeping  winds  is  objectionable,  causing  much  more 
rapid  evaporation  from  the  expansive  foliage,  and  thereby 


100  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

exhausting  the  life  of  the  vine  in  hot,  dry  weather.  The 
contrast  between  such  arid  exposure  and  the  compara- 
tively moist  and  confined  heat  of  river  hillsides  is  very 
perceptible  on  the  vine.  It  is  found  also  that  vines 
greatly  exposed  are  more  liable  to  mildew  than  in  posi- 
tions where  a  more  unif9rm  humidity  is  preserved  and 
the  changes  are  less  violent.  It  is  well  known,  that,  in 
many  parts  of  the  country,  the  grape  does  not  ripen  as 
well  as  in  former  years.  In  Massachusetts,  the  Isabella, 
for  example,  used  to  be  a  certain  fruit,  but  has  now  be- 
come almost  a  certain  failure  in  ordinary  localities.  Our 
State  was  formerly  covered  with  forests,  —  Nature's  vast 
system  of  sponges,  —  which  absorbed  the  rains,  and  gradu- 
ally gave  them  off  in  the  humid  atmosphere,  and  in  gently 
flowing  streams,  for  months  afterwards :  but  now  the 
greater  portion  of  the  country  is  laid  bare  to  the  fierce 
rays  of  our  clear  sun ;  the  natural  mulching  of  leaves  is 
lost ;  our  rains  rush  in  torrents  down  our  hillsides,  and 
speedily  make  for  the  ocean  whei^ce  they  came.  By  this 
we  do  not  imply  that  our  climate  can,  with  any  propriety, 
be  called  arid;  yet  it  is  true  that  there  is  much  less 
uniform  humidity  of  the  atmosphere  during  the  summer 
than  in  former  years.  An  able  presentation  of  this  sub- 
ject will  be  found  in  the  volume  of  Hon.  G.  P.  Marsh, 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  101 

entitled  "Man  and  Nature,"  to  which  the  reader  is  re- 
ferred. 

The  drainage  of  our  meadows  and  bogs  will  have  an 
influence  in  the  same  direction ;  so  that,  by  the  slow  but 
constant  effort  of  man,  silent  yet  vast  changes  are  effect- 
ed in  the  entire  system  of  Nature.  This  diminution  of 
the  even  humidity  of  the  air  during  summer,  and  the 
increase  of  strong  sweeping  winds  with  more  sudden  and 
violent  changes,  we  cannot  doubt,  is  prejudicial  to  the 
grape.  We  must  resort  to  means  to  counteract  this  evil ; 
and,  as  has  been  said,  we  must  avoid  arid  positions  ex- 
posed to  strong  currents  of  wind;  seeking  protected 
situations  having,  if  possible,  an  evaporating  surface  of 
water  near  at  hand.  Not  that  more  moisture  is  needed, 
but  that  the  modifying  influence  of  the  lake  or  ocean 
may  give  more  uniformity  to  the  humidity  and  the  tem- 
perature. Hence  the  shores  of  Lake  Erie,  the  Hudson,  the 
Rhine,  the  Rhone,  and  the  Bordeaux  peninsula  between 
the  Gironde  River  and  the  Atlantic,  are  all  highly  prized. 
It  is  within  the  power  of  man  greatly  to  modify  the  char- 
acter of  a  situation  by  the  judicious  planting  of  belts  of 
evergreens,  by  a  wise  addition  of  elements  and  a  proper  cul- 
ture of  the  soil,  and  by  encouraging  the  shade  of  the  vine- 
yard itself  wherever  circumstances  indicate  its  necessity. 


102  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

The  mechanical  texture  of  the  soil  is  perhaps  of  more 
consequence  than  its  chemical  analysis.  It  should  be 
loose  and  friable ;  limestone  and  silicious  sand  being  al- 
ways esteemed  desirable  elements.  Limestone  soils  are 
found  to  absorb  more  of  the  sun's  heat  during  the  day, 
and  to  part  with  this  heat  much  more  slowly  at  night, 
than  is  the  case  with  vegetable  soils.  The  same  is  true 
also  of  silicious  soils ;  so  that  they  may  with  propriety 
be  termed  warm  soils.  In  conclusion,  we  may  add  that 
the  vine  will  exist  in  almost  any  variety  of  soil ;  that  it 
luxuriates  in  rich,  fat  lands,  the  growth  of  wood  being 
excessive,  and  the  fruit  large,  well  developed,  but  lacking 
in  quality ;  and  that  in  lighter  and  diyer  soils  the  growth 
and  fruit  are  less,  but  the  quality  is  superior,  and  the 
plant  is  much  less  liable  to  disease.  A  common  and  rough, 
yet  in  general  a  correct  test,  is  found  in  the  question, 
whether  a  soil  is  favorable  for  the  growth  of  Indian  corn. 


PREPAEATION    OF    THE    SOIL. 

Many  soils  well  situated,  and  naturally  adapted  to  the 
grape,  are  yet  wet  and  springy.  It  is  of  great  impor- 
tance that  the  subsoil  as  well  as  the  surface  should  be 
thoroughly  drained.  It  must  be  determined,  before  plant- 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  103 

ing,  whether  this  work  is  necessary.  The  distances  for 
the  drains  will  vary  from  twenty  to  forty  feet  apart, 
according  to  the  nature  of  the  soil.  It  is  desirable  to 
place  the  tile  from  three  to  four  feet  deep,  in  order  that 
they  may  be  out  of  reach  of  the  roots.  We  are  next  to 
consider  the  nature  of  the  soil,  the  purpose  for  which  the 
grapes  are  cultivated,  and  the  particular  kinds  to  be 
planted.  If  the  soil  is  a  light,  silicious  sand,  some  clay 
may  be  added  with  other  enriching  material.  A  strong 
gravelly  soil  will  require  a  compost  of  two-thirds  vege- 
table mould  with  one-third  of  stable  manure  which  has 
been  mixed  for  some  time  previous. 

Fifteen  cords  of  this  compost  to  the  acre  is  little 
enough  dressing  for  most  New-England  soils.  Indeed, 
for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  table  fruit,  and  for  such 
varieties  as  the  Delaware,  this  quantity  may  be  doubled ; 
but,  for  such  strong  and  long-jointed  kinds  as  the  Concord, 
a  less  amount  than  that  first  named  will  generally  be 
found  sufficient.  The  compost  is  to  be  spread  evenly 
over  the  whole  surface.  To  this  compost  we  may  add, 
with  profit  to  most  soils,  at  the  rate  of  two  barrels  of  un- 
slacked  lime  for  every  acre.  Wood-ashes  are  always  in 
order  for  the  grape :  yet  the  sole  object  for  the  first  two 
years  is  to  produce  wood  only ;  and  for  this  the  natural 


104  CULTURE       OF      THE       GRAPE. 

strength  of  the  soil,  aided  by  the  compost  manure,  should 
be  fully  equal.  The  bulk  of  ashes,  bones,  lime,  sulphur, 
phosphates,  or  other  special  manures,  should  be  reserved 
for  top-dressing  in  the  third  year  and  thereafter.  We 
are  now  ready  for  the  work  of  loosening  the  soil  and 
incorporating  the  compost.  Trenching  is  recommended 
by  some,  working  the  entire  surface  with  the  spade  to  a 
depth  of  two  feet  at  least.  Some  authors  recommend  that 
the  subsoil  should  be  brought  to  the  top,  and  the  surface 
should  go  to  the  bottom ;  others  would  preserve  them  in 
their  relative  position,  simply  loosening  the  earth ;  others 
still  advise  that  the  two  soils  should  be  well  mixed.  Dif- 
ferent soils  require  a  modification  of  every  general  rule ; 
yet  the  latter  course  seems  to  be  most  reasonable,  and  has 
the  approval  of  most  practical  cultivators.  But  this  hand- 
work, though  most  thorough  and  perfect,  seems  to  me 
to  be  too  laborious  and  expensive  for  any  extensive  appli- 
cation. In  most  soils  suited  for  a  vineyard,  the  plough 
can  be  made  to  go  to  the  deptli  of  twenty  inches  or  two 
feet,  and  the  work  is  done  sufficiently  well  for  practical 
purposes.  The  first  furrow  being  opened  as  deep  as  is 
possible  with  a  strong  team,  let  the  subsoil  plough  folloAV 
in  the  furrow,  not  only  loosening  the  subsoil  to  the  re- 
quired depth,  but  also  mixing  the  surface  soil  to  an  extent, 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  105 

as  I  think,  sufficient  for  all  practical  purposes.  On  the 
hillside,  the  side-hill  plough  will  throw  the  surface  fur- 
row so  far  down  the  hill  as  to  give  full  space  to  work  the 
subsoil.  This  work  of  ploughing  should  be  done  in  the 
fall.  If,  however,  the  compost  is  not  in  readiness  in 
the  fall,  it  may  be  spread  in  the  spring,  and  worked  in 
by  a  second  surface-ploughing. 

In  case  the  situation  is  a  hillside,  the  question  of  ter- 
racing will  arise.  Undoubtedly  this  may  be  advantageous 
in  some  cases.  Narrow  terraces,  supported  by  a  stone 
wall,  or  even  a  grass  sod,  will  prevent  wash,  and  give 
the  vine  a  warm  and  protected  exposure;  but  this  ex- 
tra expense  will  not  be  warranted  except  the  situa- 
tion is  very  steep,  so  that  the  wash  will  prove  excessive. 
A  partial  terracing  may  be  done  without  great  expense, 
provided  a  sufficient  quantity  of  stones,  from  one  to 
two  feet  in  diameter,  is  at  hand.  A  single  course  of 
such  stones  running  in  parallels  along  the  face  of  the 
hills,  and  just  behind  each  row  of  vines,  will  be  a 
great  help  in  preventing  wash.  On  many  hillsides,  it 
would  not  prove  tedious,  or  very  expensive,  to  throw 
narrow  terraces  when  the  greater  part  of  the  work 
can  be  done  with  the  plough,  the  bank  and  other  fin- 
ishing work  being  left  for  the  shovel.  In  such  a  case, 


1^0  CULTUHE       OF       THE       GRAPE. 

the  top  surface  of  the  terrace  should  slope  slightly 
towards  the  hill,  in  order  that  rains  may  not  run  down 
the  bank,  and  wash.  Where  a  more  expensive  sys- 
tem of  terracing  is  adopted,  it  will  be  rather  for  orna- 
ment than  for  profit ;  and  this  may  be  left  to  the  land- 
scape-gardener. 


VINE-BOKDEKS. 

We  have  thus  far  spoken  only  of  vineyard-lands.  Many 
persons  will  wish  for  instructions  for  borders  for  a  few 
vines  exclusively  for  table-fruit.  In  such  cases,  the  borders 
may  be  made  deeper  and  richer.  We  have  instances  where 
the  vine  is  an  exceedingly  gross  feeder.  The  Hampton- 
Court  Vine  lives  upon  the  sewerage  of  London.  We  read 
of  artificial  borders,  three  to  four  feet  deep,  one-third  of 
which  is  rich  stable-manure,  with  a  large  supply  of  bones, 
lime,  &c.  The  result  is  a  prodigious  crop  of  grnpcs.  We 
are  now  speaking  of  foreign  varieties,  under  glass,  which 
receive  constant  and  peculiar  care.  Let  it  be  remembered 
also  that  such  excessive  growth  is  only  of  second  quality 
for  the  table,  and  would  be  utterly  worthless  for  wine. 
There  is  a  limit  to  the  richness  of  a  border ;  though  the 
American  people  will  incline  to  err  on  the  side  of  extra 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  107 

growth,  to  the  sacrifice  of  quality.  In  such  rich  borders, 
another  difficulty  occurs:  the  vine  is  inclined  to  make 
wood  rather  than  fruit.  This  is  much  more  true  of  some 
varieties,  e.g.  the  Concord,  than  of  others.  The  Dela- 
ware, and  such  other  kinds  as  are  short-jointed,  prolific, 
and  of  moderate  growth,  will  allow,  and  even  require,  a 
rich  soil.  If,  then,  the  purpose  is  to  give  special  advan- 
tages to  one  or  more  vines  for  table-fruit,  as  the  first  step, 
see  that  the  sub-soil  is  well  drained.  Then  add  a  suffi- 
cient quantity  of  friable  pasture  sod  to  increase  the  depth 
of  surface-loam  to  eighteen  inches :  to  this  add  six  inches 
of  stable-manure,  and  about  a  bushel  of  bone-dust,  to  a 
square  rod  of  border.  If  the  soil  is  inclined  to  be  heavy 
and  retentive,  add  pure  sand ;  or,  if  sand  is  in  excess,  add 
a  moderate  quantity  of  clay,  and  perhaps  well-decom- 
posed vegetable  soil.  But  peat  and  meadow-muck  are 
not  desirable  additions  to  such  a  soil  as  may  be  called  a 
good  garden  or  pasture  loam.  To  such  a  loam,  six  inches 
of  manure  will  be  quite  a  sufficient  supply  of  vegetable 
matter.  In  such  rich  borders,  special  care  is  necessary 
that  they  do  not  become  too  heavy,  and  retentive  of  moist- 
ure. 

An  addition  of  lime  will  be  beneficial  in  correcting  this 
tendency,  and  will  also  be  of  service,  both  as  food  for  the 


108  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

plant,  and  as  assisting  in  the  decomposition  of  organic 
matter  and  in  destroying  insects.  Potash,  in  some  form, 
is  essential  to  the  grape ;  yet  this  may  better  be  supplied 
as  a  surface-dressing  during  the  after-growth,  when,  as 
we  shall  see,  it  is  most  needed  in  producing  fruit. 

The  border  must  be  trenched,  mixing  all  the  materials, 
simply  loosening  the  sub-soil,  and  letting  it  remain  at  the 
bottom.  If,  however,  the  character  of  the  sub-soil  should 
be  judged  suitable  to  have  a  good  mechanical  effect  upon 
the  surface-soil,  or  if  it  contain  any  elements  which  are 
desirable  on  the  surface,  it  should  be  brought  up,  and 
mixed  to  a  greater  or  less  extent.  The  border  will  be 
two  feet  deep  when  finished,  deep  enough  and  rich  enough 
for  the  feeblest  variety;  too  much  so  for  rampant  kinds. 

Some  authors  recommend  the  grossest  arid  richest  ma- 
terials for  the  border,  such  as  slaughter-house  offal,  whole 
carcasses  of  horses  and  cattle,  and  the  like.  This  is  with 
the  object  of  giving  permanence  to  the  border,  it  being 
supposed  that  these  remain  a  store  of  fertilizing  wealth 
for  many  years ;  the  large  bones  becoming  fit  for  use  as 
the  fleshy  matter  is  exhausted.  Provided  such  gross  ma- 
terial is  buried  to  such  a  depth  that  the  young  roots  do 
not  come  in  contact  with  it  in  its  putrid  state,  it  may  do 
no  present  injury ;  but  it  will  ultimately  draw  the  roots 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  109 

to  such  a  depth  from  air  and  warmth  as  to  prove  objec- 
tionable. 

Such  use  of  material  is  not  only  a  waste,  but  a  positive 
injury.  The  use  of  whole  bones  is  a  decided  benefit,  yet 
a  most  expensive  mode  of  applying  nourishment.  Some 
kinds  of  bones  will  remain  in  the  ground  for  half  a  centu- 
ry with  but  little  change.  It  is  manifest  that  it  would  be 
poor  economy  to  furnish  so  expensive  and  valuable  food 
by  such  a  slow  process.  It  is  true  that  vine-roots  will 
intwine  themselves  around  and  through  fresh  bones,  and 
greedily  take  up  whatever  is  obtainable;  yet  the  great 
bulk  is  forbidden  food  until  crumbled  by  time.  It  is  said 
that  vine-borders  should  be  supplied  with  permanent  ma- 
terial which  should  last  as  long  as  the  vines  themselves. 
It  is  indeed  of  the  utmost  importance  that  the  composi- 
tion of  the  soil  should  be  such  that  it  shall  never  become 
sodden,  or  suffer  from  drought.  Being  originally  com- 
posed of  suitable  earths,  and  a  moderate  supply  of  organic 
matter,  it  will  be  easy  to  add  manures  on  the  surface, 
from  year  to  year,  as  the  land  may  require.  Unques- 
tionably the  most  economical  mode  of  applying  manure  is 
to  reduce  it,  as  nearly  as  possible,  to  a  condition  for  imme- 
diate use  as  food  for  the  plant.  Stable-manure  should 
be  well  composted  and  decomposed.  Bones  should  be 


110  CULTURE      OF      THE       GRAPE. 

broken  into  fine  pieces,  or,  better  still,  ground  to  powder. 
Nothing  is  lost  by  this  process,  and  a  great  gain  is  ob- 
vious, both  in  time,  and  in  other  respects  which  it  is  not 
necessary  to  enumerate.  If,  then,  we  can  answer  four  re- 
quests,—  viz.,  thorough  drainage,  a  friable  soil,  a  generous 
dressing  of  composted  manure,  and  loosening  to  a  depth 
varying  from  eighteen  to  thirty  inches,  —  we  shall  be  ready 
to  take  the  next  step  of  planting. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

PLANTING. 

TTTHAT  kind  of  vines  are  best  ?  With  care,  vines 
three  or  four  years  old  may  be  moved,  and  will 
produce  fruit  the  following  season.  Indeed,  they  may 
show  fruit  the  same  season  ;  which  should  be  removed  at 
once,  in  order  that  the  vine  may  expend  all  its  energies  in 
becoming  established.  A  gain  in  time  may  be  made  by 
taking  large  vines.  The  gain  is,  however,  more  apparent 
than  real.  At  the  end  of  five  years,  a  young  vine  will 
probably  have  borne  more  fruit  than  one  which  was  three 
or  four  years  old  when  transplanted.  Layers  have  not  had 
the  preference,  especially  layers  of  new  growth,  for  the 
reason  that  the  young  roots  are  very  fibrous,  as  a  general 
rule,  not  running  off  like  strong  cords.  Such  a  plant 

111 


112  CULTURE      OF     THE     GRAPE. 

might  be  called  finely  rooted  by  one  unaccustomed  to 
judge.  But  this  is  a  great  mistake ;  for  these  tender  fibres 
are  so  delicate,  as  almost  inevitably  to  perish  during  the 
process  of  transplanting,  and  thence  they  become  worse 
than  useless:  they  are  nothing  less  than  decaying  matter 
attached  to  the  plant.  Such  fine  fibres  should  be  cleaned 
from  the  roots,  leaving  only  those  which  have  considera-  v 
ble  substance.  If  the  layer  shall  still  have  a  sufficiency 
of  roots,  there  is  no  reason  why  it  should  not  become  a 
perfect  vine.  Cuttings  from  the  open  border  seldom  be- 
come sufficiently  strong  in  a  single  season  to  be  desirable 
for  the  vineyard  or  trellis.  Frequently,  also,  they  have  a 
double  or  a  triple  set  of  roots;  and  it  becomes  desirable 
to  remove  the  lower  set.  The  second  size  of  cuttings  from 
eyes  under  glass  is  also  too  small  for  vineyard  planting. 
Extra  No.  1  vines,  one  year  from  the  eye,  with  strong, 
healthy,  cord-like  roots,  and  a  few  plump  and  ripe  eyes  on 
the  cane, —  I  consider  such  young,  vigorous,  and  healthy 
stock  to  be  as  good  as  larger  vines.  They  will  not  beary 
exposure  and  neglect  as  well  as  vines  of  larger  size ;  but 
skilful  cultivators  will  select  such  stock  in  preference  to 
any  other.  The  yearlings  of  second  quality  will  require 
another  season  of  nursing.  They  may  go  into  rich  beds 
much  like  open-air  cutting-beds,  as  previously  described. 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  113 

In  a  bed  five  feet  wide,  there  may  be  four  rows  of 
vines,  running  the  length  of  the  bed.  The  roots  of  the 
two  outside  rows  should  be  turned  outwards,  the  two 
inside  rows  occupying  the  inner  portion  of  the  bed. 
As  the  vines  may  be  planted  within  six  'inches  of 
each  other  in  the  rows,  a  large  number  will  occupy 
but  a  moderate  space  of  ground.  They  will  require 
very  similar  treatment  to  the  cutting-beds  of  the  pre- 
vious season,  allowing  but  a  single  eye  to  grow  near 
the  ground.  If  a  sufficient  quantity  of  stakes  are  not 
at  hand,  it  may  be  as  well  and  cheaper  to  plant  a  strong 
stake  at  each  end  of  each  row,  and  intervening  stakes 
at  a  distance  of  every  ten  feet  in  the  row ;  then  draw 
a  trellis  of  strong  twine  for  each  row  (the  lines  being 
wound  around  each  stake  in  its  row),  the  first  line  being 
six  inches  from  the  ground,  and  the  lines  above  being  six 
inches  apart.  The  upper  lines  should  not  be  put  on  until 
growth  requires  it.  Remember  the  ounce  of  prevention, 
—  frequent  dustings  of  sulphur.  Keep  the  vines  carefully 
tied  to  the  lines  as  they  grow,  allowing  but  a  single  cane 
for  each,  and  removing  all  the  laterals.  The  growth  may 
be  so  rank  as  to  require  checking  of  the  main  cane  in 
August  in  order  to  its  ripening.  The  great  majority  of 
these  will  be  extra  large  vines,  with  at  least  six  feet 


114  CULTURE      OF     THE      GRAPE. 

of  ripe  wood,  —  in  all  respects  as  good  as  could  be  de- 
sired. 

Fall  and  spring  planting  have  each  their  advocates.  It 
is  claimed,  and  I  think  with  truth,  that  a  vine  planted  in 
early  October,  if  in  a  warm  and  dry  soil,  will,  in  some 
degree,  establish  itself  in  its  new  locality  in  the  fall,  so  as 
to  start  more  vigorously  in  the  spring  than  if  newly 
planted.  Under  favorable  circumstances,  fall-planted  vines 
certainly  make  more  growth  the  ensuing  season  than  if 
planted  in  the  spring.  On  the  other  hand,  there  is  risk 
that  fall  vines  may  be  injured  by  the  winter.  There  may 
also  be  an  advantage  in  leaving  a  field  implanted,  in  order 
to  give  it  another  ploughing  and  loosening  after  the 
winter  freezing.  Certainly  there  is  some  extra  labor  in 
protecting  and  uncovering  fall-planted  vines.  These  rea- 
sons are  to  be  weighed.  I  should  advise  fall-planting  as 
preferable,  when  the  ground  is  in  readiness,  and  the  soil 
is  light  and  dry,  and  if  it  is  a  more  leisure  time  for  the 
planter  to  do  the  work  in  the  fall  than  in  the  spring. 

In  planting,  the  following  rules  are  to  be  observed : 
Examine  the  roots,  cutting  away  any  fine  threads  that 
will  be  likely  to  dry  and  perish ;  shorten  any  of  the  long 
cords  of  roots  extending  beyond  two  or  three  feet,  accord- 
ing to  the  size  of  the  vine;  and  see  that  all  bruised  ends 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  115 

are  removed  by  a  a  smooth  cut.  If  many  vines  are  to  be 
thus  prepared,  do  the  work  in  some  moist  and  shaded 
place,  and  take  them  to  the  field  in  a  mat  or  box,  with 
moss  around  the  roots.  The  holes  should  be  already  dug, 
being  large  enough  for  the  roots  to  radiate  from*  the 
centre  without  bending.  The  holes  should  be  about  six 
inches  deep,  the  centre  being  very  slightly  crowning,  so 
that  the  base  of  the  vine  shall  be  from  four  to  five  inches 
below  the  surface  when  the  work  is  finished.  The  vine 
should  be  placed  exactly  in  the  place  where  the  cane  is  to 
be  brought  up.  Some  advise  the  plan  of  placing  the 
vine  a  distance  from  the  trellis,  and  then  laying  down 
the  cane  towards  the  trellis,  and  burying  all  but  the 
end  of  the  cane  upon  which  an  eye  is  left  remain- 
ing. This  eye  is  to  furnish  a  new  cane,  while  the 
old  cane  under  ground  is  making  an  extra  supply  of 
new  roots.  It  is  claimed  that  a  greatly  increased  amount 
of  roots  can  thus  be  obtained  in  a  single  season;  but 
such  a  vine  is  an  ill-arranged  and  incongruous  affair. 
Make  haste  slowly;  preserve  the  symmetry  of  the  vine; 
keep  the  roots  as  near  as  possible  to  the  stem,  and  radiat- 
ing around  it :  these  are  safe  rules  to  follow.  In  a  good 
soil,  there  need  be  no  fear  but  the  roots  will  do  all  that 
may  be  desirable. 


116  CULTURE      OF      THE       GRAPE. 

Never  plant,  under  any  consideration,  just  after  or 
during  a  rain,  when  the  soil  is  wet  and  heavy.  It  is  best 
to  have  the  soil  pretty  dry,  so  that,  during  the  process  of 
planting,  the  soil  may  be  pressed  to  the  roots  with  the 
foot  without  danger  of  hardening  it.  If  the  work  is  done 
in  the  fall,  it  will  be  necessary,  just  before  the  ground 
freezes,  to  bend  the  cane  to  the  earth,  and  cover  it  slightly 
with  a  few  spadefuls  of  soil.  Then  throw  a  slight  cover- 
ing^ of  litter  around  each  vine,  if  it  can  be  conveniently 
obtained.  This  will  keep  the  frost  from  penetrating  too 
severely,  and  will  favor  a  slight  root-action  during  the 
winter.  Uncover  the  cane  in  the  spring  before  the  buds 
become  too  much  started.  On  a  warm  southern  slope, 
they  will  start  earlier  when  covered  than  when  exposed. 
Judgment  must  therefore  be  exercised  not  to  allow  the 
buds  to  become  too  forward,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  not 
to  expose  them  to  severe  freezing.  As  the  buds  start, 
rub  off  all  but  the  three  strongest  which  are  near  the  base. 
When  these  are  sufficiently  grown  to  take  the  first  tie, 
select  the  most  promising  shoot,  and  secure  it  to  the  stake, 
or  trellis.  This  work  must  not  be  delayed,  else  the  young 
shoots  are  very  liable  to  become  broken  by  the  wind,  or 
to  be  bent  and  misshapen.  At  this  time,  the  other  two 
shoots  (which  were  only  a  reserve  against  accidents)  are 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  117 

to  be  removed.  The  cane  itself  can  be  cut  away  just 
above  the  growing  shoot,  now  that  danger  from  bleeding 
has  passed.  •  We  shall  thus  have  but  a  single,  strong 
shoot  starting  from  the  very  surface  of  the  ground. 
Allow  it  to  grow  as  far  as  it  will,  keeping  it  tied  in  an 
upright  position.  Many  lateral  shoots  will  start  from  the 
axils  of  most  of  the  lower  leaves.  Do  not  rub  these  late- 
rals entirely  out,  but  check  them  with  the  thumb  and 
finger  just  above  the  first  leaf  on  the  lateral.  The  object 
in  preserving  one  joint  of  the  lateral  is  to  protect  the  eye 
in  the  axil  at  the  base,  which  would  be  exposed,  and  liable 
itself  to  start,  if  the  lateral  should  be  entirely  removed. 
If  the  vine  is  vigorous,  it  will  attain  a  height  of  eight  feet; 
when  it  may  be  stopped,  and  the  laterals  allowed  to  grow, 
pinching  the  strongest  so  as  to  preserve  the  proportions 
of  the  vine.  In  the  fall,  the  cane  is  to  be  shortened  to 
two  feet,  and  again  covered  with  earth.  Before  proceed- 
ing farther,  the  method  of  training  must  be  decided  upon. 


CHAPTER    VII. 

MODES     OF     TRAINING. 

"  ATTIRE  is  our  guide.  With  an  intelligent  obser- 
vation  of  the  habits  of  plants,  we  can  scarcely 
go  astray  in  their  culture;  and  yet  how  greatly  do  we 
modify  the  circumstances,  retaining  the  conditions  which 
are  of  essential  importance,  and  rejecting  incidents  which 
have  no  intrinsic  connection  with  the  plant!  We  find  the 
grape  running  wild  over  our  stone  walls,  oftentimes  bear- 
ing considerable  fruit  in  this  trailing  position.  More  com- 
monly we  find  it  climbing  to  the  tops  of  forest-trees,  its 
naked  trunk  being  oftentimes  twenty,  forty,  or  even  sixty 
feet  in  length.  Reaching  the  top,  its  branches  spread  out 
horizontally ;  and  on  its  pendent  laterals  we  shall  find  a 
profusion  of  fruit.  Seldom  do  we  find  much  fruit  while 

118 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  119 

the  vine  maintains  an  upright  position.  In  such  a  posi- 
tion, the  upright  flow  of  sap  is  strong,  and  the  break  of 
the  bud  is  for  wood-growth  rather  than  for  fruit.  We 
infer  that  the  position  of  a  vine  upon  a  wall  is  some 
check  to  its  growth,  that  it  will  develop  fruit-buds  to 
some  degree,  but  that  a  tangled  and  crowded  mass  of 
growth  is  not  conducive  to  fruitfulness.  "We  also  infer 
that  the  elongated  trunk  of  the  vine  in  the  forests  is 
for  the  simple  purpose  of  climbing  to  the  light ;  that  its 
length  is  of  no  account,  provided  light  and  a  spreading 
support  are  obtained  at  the  top ;  and  that  a  horizontal  posi- 
tion is  a  healthful  check  to  growth,  and  a  condition  of 
fruitfulness.  Now,  supposing  we  could  cut  away  the 
whole  naked  trunk,  and  drop  the  vine  on  a  trellis,  in 
the  form  of  the  top  of  the  tree,  to  within  four  feet  of  the 
ground :  would  the  essential  conditions  of  healthy  devel- 
opment be  changed?  Let  us  see.  We  know  that  sap 
will  course  through  a  long,  hard,  and  dry-looking  trunk, 
and  show  vigor  at  the  extremity ;  but  we  cannot  for  a 
moment  believe  there  is  any  gain  (rather  a  loss)  by  such 
long  passage.  We  know  the  vine  likes  air  and  light ;  yet 
there  is  a  limit  to  these :  exposure  to  high  winds  must  be 
avoided.  The  leaves  and  branches  will  be  much  less  lia- 
ble to  be  torn,  and  evaporation  from  the  leaves  during 


120  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

parching  winds  will  be  much  reduced,  if  the  vines  are 
near  the  ground.  Is  the  state  of  the  atmosphere  twenty 
or  forty  feet  from  the  surface  more  suited  to  the  vine 
than  nearer  the  ground?  Both  theory  and  facts  are 
against  such  a  supposition.  A  more  uniform  temperature 
and  humidity  are  preserved  near  the  surface  than  in  the 
upper  air.  The  temperature  will  average  higher,  and 
changes  will  be  less  sudden.  It  is  the  testimony  of 
French  vineyardists,  that  grapes  trained  close  to  the 
ground  will  ripen  considerably  earlier  than  when  carried 
into  the  air.  The  main  lesson  of  the  natural  vine,  then, 
is  the  horizontal  and  the  pendent  position  of  the  fruiting- 
branches.  The  natural  vine  has  no  kind  hand  to  check 
exuberant  growth ;  but  it  adopts  this  principle  of  a  rever- 
sal of  the  position  of  the  branches  to  accomplish  this  end. 
Let  us  now  examine  the  various  modes  of  training  which 
recognize  this  principle. 

In  the  vinery,  under  glass,  we  train  the  cane  at  an 
angle  of  from  thirty  to  forty-five  degrees  with  the  sur- 
face ;  the  lateral  branches  being  tied  out  on  each  side,  ap- 
proaching to  a  horizontal  position.  In  the  common  form 
of  an  arbor,  the  overarching  top  will  give  a  horizontal 
growth,  and  the  branches  may  be  allowed  to  hang  pendu- 
lous. Such  vines  are  difficult  to  manage  at  the  top,  and 


CULTURE   OF   THE   GRAPE. 


121 


the  growth  is  liable  to  become  tangled  and  excessive. 
Various  other  plans  have  been  suggested  for  the  purpose 
of  checking  the  flow  of  sap  and  developing  fruit.  The 
bow-system  has  been  in  use  in  Ohio  to  a  considerable 
extent,  having  been  introduced  by  Germans  accustomed 
to  the  practice  in  Europe. 
It  consists  in  training  two 
canes,  —  one  of  which  is 
of  the  previous  season's 
growth,  and  which  is  the 
present  fruiting-cane ;  the 
other  being  the  growth  of 
this  season,  and  designed 
to  replace  the  other  cane, 
which  is  cut  away  as  soon 
as  the  fruit  is  matured. 
Figure  21  illustrates  the  Fig.  21. 

mode.  The  bow  is  often  varied  in  form,  being  sometimes 
bent  to  a  complete  hoop.  Of  course,  the  flow  of  sap  will 
be  checked  by  this  process.  Among  other  objections,  the 
one  which  I  should  regard  as  final  is  the  annual  expendi- 
ture of  so  much  energy  in  producing  new  canes.  It 
would  be  possible  to  train  vines  in  the  form  of  a  tree, 
as  seen  in  fig.  22.  The  annual  growth  is  to  be  cut  back 


122  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

to  within  one  plump  eye  of  the  trunk  each  fall.     The 
branches  will  arch  by  their  own  weight  and  the  weight 


Fig.  22. 

of  fruit.  A  large  hoop,  supported  by  stakes,  may  give  sup- 
port and  symmetry  to  the  vine.  The  objections  to  this 
plan  are,  that  the  growth  and  the  fruit  would  be  too  com- 
pact near  the  trunk :  it  would  also  be  found  troublesome 
to  give  suitable  support  to  such  a  form. 

But  in  California,  where  the  amount  of  wood-growth 
is  limited  on  account  of  the  dry  climate,  this  is  the  form 
adopted ;  the  .vine  being  stiff,  and  able  to  support  itself. 
A  form  which  endeavors,  to  some  extent,  to  diminish  the 
strong  flow  of  sap,  is  a  simple  coil,  or  cork-screw,  of  the 
vine  around  a  post.  The  fruit-branches  are  allowed  to 
grow,  and  hang  down  of  their  own  weight.  The  coil,  or 
twisting,  has  an  undoubted  tendency  to  check  the  flow  of 
sap ;  yet  its  effect  is  by  no  means  sufficient :  the  growth 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  123 

of  leaf  and  branches  will  be  too  strong  at  ."the  top;  the 
lower  eyes  will  become  weak ;  and  the  quantity  of  fruit 
will  diminish,  especially  at  the  base.  The  more  the  vine 
is  coiled,  and  even  bowed,  the  less  this  evil  will  be  felt. 
It  may  also  be  remedied  by  bringing  up  a  renewal-cane 
once  in  four  or  six  years,  whenever  the  old  cane  becomes 
bare.  This  involves  some  waste  of  energy ;  and  the  neces- 
sity which  requires  it  indicates  an  imperfect  system.  Yet 
it  is  by  no  means  a  bad  method ;  indeed,  it  has  some  ad- 
vantages over  any  other,  and  seems  peculiarly  suited  to 
some  varieties.  Its  simplicity  commends  it,  and  the  very 
little  amount  of  labor  required  in  tying  is  another  ad- 
vantage. There  is,  however,  considerable  risk  in  allow- 
ing the  branches  to  hang  unsupported.  When  they  are 
young  and  tender,  they  are  liable  to  part  from  the  vine 
by  their  own  weight,  or  by  the  force  of  a  strong  wind. 
This  objection,  of  course,  will  apply  to  every  system  where 
there  is  no  support  for  the  branches.  The  distance  apart 
will  depend  upon  the  height  of  the  posts,  and  may  ex- 
actly correspond.  For  instance,  if  the  posts  are  six  feet 
high,  the  vines  may  be  planted  six  by  six ;  or,  if  trained 
to  eight-feet  posts,  increase  the  distance  to  eight  feet 
each  way.  If  the  vines  are  carried  above  eight  feet,  the 
rule  will  require  modification,  as  the  distances  will  not 


124  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

then  increase  as  rapidly  as  the  height.  As  each  vine  will 
require  a  post,  the  cost  will  generally  be  about  the  same 
as  a  trellis,  with  fewer  posts,  and  wire  for  the  spaces.  If 
two-inch  poles  are  used,  the  first  cost  will  be  less;  but 
these  will  last  only  a  few  years.  Many  good  cultivators 
are  adopting  this  cork-screw  system,  if  it  may  be  so 
termed,  as  a  very  easy,  simple,  and  economical  way,  hav- 
ing the  advantage  of  making  each  vine  independent,  and 
accessible  on  all  sides,  and  securing  a  good  circulation  of 
light  and  air.  But  there  are  objections  to  it,  as  we  have 
seen;  and  it  is  believed  that  other  systems  are  superior. 


Fig.  23. 

A  method  adopted  in  France  more  than  a  century  ago, 
in  the  village  of  Thomery,  and  since  that  time  brought 
into  extensive  use,  more  especially  for  the  culture  of  table- 
fruit,  has  been  brought  into  special  notice  in  this  country 
within  a  few  years.  It  consists  in  the  training  of  two 
horizontal  arms  in  opposite  directions  upon  a  wall  or  trel- 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 


125 


Us,  with  fruiting  branches  tied  perpendicularly,  in  the 
manner  seen  in  fig.  23.  By  this  position,  the  distribution 
of  sap  is  equalized ;  there  being  no  marked  difference  be- 
tween the  growth  of  branches  near  the  trunk  and  those 
at  the  extremities  of  the  arms.  The  arms  may  be  ex- 


Fig.  24; 

tended  to  a  considerable  distance,  though  they  are  gener- 
ally limited  to  four  feet  for  vineyard-culture.  Fig.  23  in- 
dicates that  the  arms  are  kept  near  the  ground,  which  is 
regarded  as  a  decided  advantage.  However,  it  is  often 
desirable  to  corer  a  high,  upright  wall,  or  trellis.  The 
Thomery  system  admits  of  an  easy  modification  to  ac- 
complish this  end.  By  an  examination  of  fig.  24,  it  will 
be  seen  that  there  are  four  tiers  of  arms,  which  will  re- 
quire a  height  of  about  twenty  feet  from  the  ground.  It 


126  CULTURE       OF      THE      GRAPE. 

will  be  observed  that  the  principle  on  which  the  system 
is  based  remains  intact.  The  branches  are  in  such  posi- 
tion, and  may  be  arranged  with  such  regularity,  as  to  be 
easily  and  firmly  tied ;  so  that  the  whole  appearance  of 
the  vine  will  be  neat  and  symmetrical  in  the  extreme. 
It  may  be  asked  why  it  would  not  be  as  well  to  Jiave  a 
single  main  upright  trunk,  half-way  from  the  ends  of  the 
wall  or  arbor,  and  the  four  tiers  of  arms  stretching  hori- 
zontally from  one  trunk.  It  would  be  a  serious  objection 
to  this  plan,  that  the  upper  tier  of  anm  would  receive  too 
large  a  proportion  of  the  strength  of  the  vine,  while  the 
lower  arms  would  experience  a  corresponding  lack,  and 
would  ultimately  become  barren.  •  It  is  the  excellence  of 
the  Th ornery  plan,  that  it  reduces  all  the  fruit'mg-eyes 
of  an  individual  vine  to  an  exact  level.  Though  there 
are  four  tiers  represented  in  fig.  24,  yet  all  the  eyes  of 
each  single  vine  will  be  seen  to  be  on  a  level;  and  conse- 
quently there  will  be  an  impartial  distribution  of  the 
sap.  This  complication,  however,  though  simple,  is  by  no 
means  desirable,  except  for  the  purpose  of  covering  build- 
ings or  high  walls.  It  is  far  better  in  the  vineyard  to 
have  but  a  single  course  of  arms,  planting  the  rows  suffi- 
ciently near  together  to  economize  all  the  land.  The 
objections  to  a  high  trellis,  and  a  double  or  a  triple  course 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  127 

of  arras,  are,  first,  that,  in  rough  vineyard-culture,  there  is 
more  or  less  danger  that  the  growth  of  the  different  arms 
will  not  be  kept  separate  in  actual  practice,  occasioning 
some  confusion,  and  unequal  distribution  of  foliage  ;  sec- 
ondly, the  lower  tiers  and  the  ground  will  be  too  much 
sheltered  and  shaded  by  the  upper  tiers,  causing  a  damp- 
ness, and  a  lack  of  circulation  of  air  near  the  ground ; 
thirdly,  the  upper  tiers  will  be  exposed  to  strong  cur- 
rents of  wind,  which  are  very  injurious ;  and,  in  addition, 
the  expense  of  building  high  trellises,  and  managing  the 
vines  upon  them,  is  much  greater  than  in  the  low  system. 
By  a  study  of  fig.  24,  any  one  of  ordinary  judgment 
will  be  able  to  follow  the  form  that  is  given,  or  make 
such  simple  modifications  ns  are  desirable  for  covering 
the  sides  of  barns,  or  the  roofs  of  sheds,  arbors,  &c.  To 
the  novice  in  grape-culture  it  may  be  well  to  mention, 
what  will  more  fully  appear  in  the  chapter  on  Pruning, 
that  all  the  upright  fruit-bearing  wood  is  annually  cut 
back  to  one  new  eye,  leaving  but  the  trunk  and  the  two 
arms  at  the  close  of  the  season.  Is  this  system  correct  in 
theory?  and  what  is  the  practical  testimony  in  regard  to 
it?  It  is  the  misfortune  of  horticultural  science  that 
many  of  its  questions  cannot  be  answered  with  mathe- 
matical certainty:  so  much  time  is  required  in  making 


128  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

observations,  so  many  disturbing  causes  enter  into  our 
calculations,  and  it  is  so  easy  to  misinterpret,  that  it  is 
not  strange  there  are  very  conflicting  opinions.  Yet 
to  how  much  more  certainty  might  we  attain  by  a  care- 
ful study  and  comparison  of  Nature's  laws !  At  present, 
we  can  only  give  qualified  opinions  in  regard  to  the 
Thomery  system.  Its  arms  are  near  the  ground,  which 
we  judge  to  be  favorable :  they  are  in  a  horizontal  posi- 
tion, which,  we  know,  checks  the  strong  flow  of  sap,  and 
induces  fruitfulness.  Its  fruit-branches  are  tied  in  an 
upright  position,  and  evenly  spread,  so  as  to  receive  a  full 
supply  of  light  and  air  in  all  their  parts.  The  practical 
cultivator  will  complain  of  the  amount  of  labor  involved 
in  the  repeated  tying  of  every  shoot.  In  large  vineyards, 
and  with  the  present  high  cost  of  labor,  this  is,  indeed,  a 
serious  item.  The  theorist  will  also  question  whether 
this  bolt-upright  position  of  the  branches  is  favorable. 
Nature  indicates  that  they  should  arch  over,  or  even  be 
pendent,  with  the  weight  of  fruit.  While  the  position 
of  the  arms  tends  to  an  equal  distribution  of  sap,  yet  it 
will  be  found  that  the  upright  shoots  nearest  the  trunk 
are  generally  the  strongest;  and,  if  one  is  left  directly 
over  the  trunk,  it  will  be  like  a  perpendicular  cane,  and 
will  require  frequent  checking.  This  upright  position  of 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  129 

the  branches  unquestionably  counteracts,  to  some  extent1, 
the  horizontal  influence  of  the  arms :  it  induces  growth 
at  the  extremities  of  the  branches,  and  tends  to  enfeeble 
the  dormant  fruiting- eyes  of  the  succeeding  season. 
This  is  the  theoretical  tendency.  To  what  degree  this 
will  result  in  evil  has  not  yet  been  proved  in  this  coun- 
try. It  is  a  well-established  feet,  that  the  best  table- 
grapes  are  thus  grown  in  France,  and  that  they  have 
been  thus  grown  with  admirable  success  in  this  country ; 
and  it  is  manifest  that  the  plan  combines  many  advan- 
tages. Yet  these  facts  by  no  means  establish  as  true  that 
it  has  no  practical  or  theoretical  defects.  It  should  be 
borne  in  mind  that  the  climate  of  France  is  dryer  than 
our  own,  and  the  tendency  to  wood-growth  is  consequent- 
ly less  than  with  us ;  so  that  the  upright  position  of  the 
laterals  may  be  much  less  objectionable  in  France  than  in 
our  Atlantic  States.  Theoretically  it  will  be  a  rule,  that 
countries  which  have  the  least  amount  of  rain  fall  during 
the  growing  season  will  suffer  least  from  the  counteract- 
ing effect  of  the  upright  branches.  In  such  dry  climates, 
there  is  little  danger  of  excessive  wood-growth.  I  ques- 
tion the  principle  of  two  arms,  as  being  less  simple  and 
less  manageable,  especially  in  cold  latitudes,  where  it  is 
desirable  to  lay  down  the  vines  and  cover  them  in  the 
9 


130  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

winter.  It  is  true,  a  vine  with  the  two  arms  can  be  bent 
backwards  to  the  ground,  so  that  the  trunk  and  the  arms 
can  be  covered ;  yet  it  is  not  an  easy  process,  and  will 
require  more  of  a  bank  of  earth  to  effectually  cover  the 
trunk  than  can  well  be  spared  from  the  roots.  The  prin- 
ciple of  the  system  may  be  entirely  preserved  with  a 
single  arm,  as  is  represented  in  fig.  25.  It  may  be  sug- 


Fig.  25. 

gested,  that,  if  but  one  arm  is  used,  it  would  be  necessary 
,  to  have  it  about  equal  in  length  to  the  combined  length 
of  the  two  arms;  and  that,  consequently,  the  extreme  end 
of  the  single  arm  would  suffer,  inasmuch  as  the  upright 
shoots  are  strongest  near  the  base.  It  is  true,  that,  if  an 
upright  shoot  starts  at  the  bend  of  the  arm,  it  will  receive 
more  than  its  proportion  of  vigor ;  but,  when  the  sap  is 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  131 

turned  into  the  horizontal  arm,  its  tendency  is  to  seek  the 
extreme  end.  This  force  is  diminished  by  the  suction  of 
the  successive  upright  shoots ;  yet  it  is  sufficiently  strong 
at  the  end  of  a  cane  of  the  ordinary  length  of  six  or 
eight  feet.  This  one-arm  system,  or  single,  horizontal 
cane-system,  I  have  tried  for  two  seasons  in  my  own 
vineyard,  and  with  gratifying  results.  Upon  arms  six 
feet  in  length,  I  have  not  noticed  any  appreciable  differ- 
ence in  vigor  at  the  end.  of  the  cane. 

As  the  canes  all  lead  in  one  direction,  the  whole  work 
of  training,  pruning,  and  winter-covering,  is  reduced  to 
its  simplest  and  easiest  form.  The  two  main  objections 
which  I  have  experienced  have  been,  first  and  especially, 
in  the  vigor  of  the  upright  shoots ;  and,  secondly,  in  the 
labor  of  carefully  tying  each  shoot.  It  is  evident,  as  was 
before  stated,  that  the  upright  position  of  the  bearing 
wood  tends  directly  to  overcome  the  influence  of  the 
horizontal  arm.  In  the  case  of  the  wild  vine,  not  only 
the  arms  run  horizontally  in  the  tops  of  trees,  but  also 
the  branches  arch  over,  or  are  pendent,  with  the  weight 
of  fruit.  In  the  Thomery  plan,  it  is  evident  that  Na- 
ture's pattern  is  not  followed.  What  will  be  the  result, 
if,  instead  of  a  partial  use  of  Nature's  hints,  we  apply 
the  principle  entirely? 


132  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

There  is  no  form  in  present  use  to  which  there  are  not 
practical  and  theoretical  objections.  To  obviate  some 
of  these  difficulties,  I  have  conceived  a  modified  form 
of  training,  which  I  call  the  horizontal-branch  system.  It 
will  meet  with  criticism,  and  it  may  prove  to  be  valueless. 
I  am  aware  of  facts  and  theories  which  seem  to  be  op- 
posed to  it.  These  I  shall  endeavor  to  state  fairly,  so  that 
no  one  may  be  misled  by  a  theory,  but  rather  may  await 
tha  test  of  actual  trial.  I  suggest  the  following  mode : 
Posts  for  a  trellis  are  to  be  set  in  the  rows  twelve  feet 
apart,  and  sawed  to  a  level,  three  feet  above  ground.  To 
the  top  of  each  post,  and  at  right  angles  with  the  row, 
nail  a  strip  of  wood  one  foot  in  length.  Draw  a  wire 
from  post  to  post,  fastening  it  by  staples  two  inches  from 
the  top  of  the  posts.  The  ends  of  the  strips  at  the  top  of 
the  posts  should  project  an  equal  distance  of  six  inches  on 
each  side  of  the  wire.  Now  draw  two  more  wires,  which 
are  to  be  secured  by  staples  to  each  end  of  the  strips. 
Thus  we  shall  have  a  horizontal  trellis  of  three  wires,  the 
middle  wire  being  from  two  to  three  inches  lower  than 
the  two  outer  wires.  A  single  arm,  or  horizontal  cane, 
is  to  be  tied  to  the  middle  wire.  The  side  wires,  being 
but  six  inches  from  the  cane,  and  a  little  above  it,  will 
give  early  support  to  the  soft  fruit-bearing  shoots.  The 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  133 

majority  of  these  may  be  simply  placed  in  position  upon 
the  outer  wires,  where  their  own  weight  will  keep  them. 
Some  stray  shoots  will  require  tying.  As  the  fruit 
matures,  the  weight  will  gradually  bend  down  the 
branches,  checking  the  tendency  to  growth  at  the  ex- 
tremities, and  securing  all  the  forces  of  the  vine  for  the 
fruit.  Fig.  26  represents  a  vine  grown  after  this  manner. 


Fig.  26. 

So  far  as  I  am  aware,  this  mode  of  training  is  novel ; 
it  has  not  had  the  test  of  trial.  The  main  advantage 
which  it  claims  is  the  economizing  of  the  forces  of  the 
vine  to  the  utmost  extent  possible  for  the  production  and 
maturity  of  fruit.  It  is  a  near  approach  to  the  position 
of  a  vine  in  a  tree-top.  The  two  outside  wires  are  a 
little  raised  for  the  purpose  of  encouraging  growth  in 
the  shoots  during  the  early  stage  of  development;  this 
growth,  however,  becoming  gradually  restrained  as  the 
branches  take  a  horizontal  position.  Incidental  advan- 
tages of  this  form  may  also  be  suggested,  —  such  as  a 
more  uniform  and  moderate  shade  of  the  soil  than  by 


134  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

upright  trellis;  also  securing  the  benefit  of  more  radia- 
tion of  heat,  and  uniform  and  moderate  humidity  from 
the  soil ;  and,  again,  securing  an  abundance  of  light  and 
air,  without  exposing  the  vine  to  sifting  winds  as  a  per- 
pendicular trellis  does.  Thus  far,  the  plan  seems  to  have 
manifest  and  very  decided  advantages,  and  to  answer  all 
the  requisites.  There  yet  remains  one  important  consid- 
eration. Will  such  a  broad  exposure  of  the  vine  to  the 
sun,  the  rain,  and  the  dews,  be  beneficial,  or  otherwise  ? 
Upon  this  point  we  have  the  very  definitely  expressed 
opinion  of  Prof.  Lindley,  given  in  his  "  Theory  of  Horti- 
culture," p.  269  ;  which  opinion  is  certainly  entitled  to  very 
great  consideration.  We  quote  as  follows :  "That  train- 
ing a  tree  over  the  face  of  a  wall  will  protect  the  blossoms 
from  cold  must  be  apparent  when  we  consider  the  severe 
effect  of  excessive  evaporation  upon  the  tender  parts. 
A  merely  low  temperature  will  produce  comparatively 
little  injury  in  a  still  air,  because  the  more  essential  parts 
of  the  flower  are  very  much  guarded  by  the  bracts, 
calyx,  and  petals  which  overlie  them;  and,  moreover, 
because  radiation  will  be  intercepted  by  the  branches 
themselves,  placed  one  above  the  other ;  so  that  none  but 
the  uppermost  branches  which  radiate  into  space  will 
feel  its  full  effects :  but,  when  a  cold  wind  is  constantly 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  135 

passing  through  the  branches  and  among  the  flowers, 
the  perspiration  —  against  which  no  sufficient  guard  is 
provided  by  Nature  —  becomes  so  rapid  as  to  increase  the 
amount  of  cold  considerably,  besides  abstracting  more 
aqueous  matter  than  a  plant  can  safely  part  with.  It  be- 
ing one  of  the  great  objects  of  training  trees  to  prevent 
this,  it  is  inconceivable  how  any  one  should  have  recom- 
mended such  devices  as  those  mentioned  in  '  The  Horti- 
cultural Transactions,'  vol.  ii.,  Appendix,  p.  8,  of  training 
trees  upon  a  horizontal  plane ;  the  only  effect  of  which 
would  be  to  expose  a  tree  as  much  as  possible  to  the  effect 
of  that  radiation  which  it  is  the  very  purpose  of  traing  to 
guard  against." 

This  is  sufficiently  explicit ;  indeed,  too  much  so  to 
be  taken  without  consideration.  Consider  the  natural 
growth  of  trees.  All  flat-topped  trees  have  precisely 
this  horizontal  plane  :  so,  indeed,  the  vast  majority  of 
vegetable  growth  inclines  more  or  less  to  this  plane  con- 
tour. Such  perpendicular  growth  as  the  Lombard  y  Pop- 
lar or  the' Irish  Juniper  is  exceptional,  and  not  the  gen- 
eral habit  of  vegetation.  Can  it  be  that  Nature  has  made 
a  mistake  ?  that  the  habits  of  plants  are  not  best  adapted 
to  their  necessities?  Prof.  Lindley  very  justly  alludes 
to  the  effect  of  "  cold  winds  constantly  passing  through 


136  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

the  branches ; "  but  we  must  bear  in  mind  that  currents 
of  cold  air  are  almost  entirely  in  a  horizontal  direction. 
Of  course,  then,  the  perpendicular  trellis  will  receive  the 
full  force  of  the  wind,  like  a  spread  sail ;  while  the  hori- 
zontal cuts  the  wind  like  a  knife,  presenting  far  less  sur- 
face for  resistance  than  any  other  form.  In  this  consists 
a  very  decided  advantage  for  the  horizontal  plane ;  but  it 
is  true  that  the  wind  will  strike  the  outer  foliage  with  full 
force  as  it  passes  over  the  trellis.  This  same  foliage  is 
again  exposed  alternately  to  the  fierce  heat  of  a  direct 
sun,  and  the  cold  air  and  heavy  dews  of  night.  Such 
fluctuations  are  not  favorable.  It  is  noticeable  that  the 
outer  and  more  exposed  foliage  of  the  grape  is,  in  gen- 
eral, most  liable  to  mildew.  Whether  this  fact,  as  applied 
to  the  horizontal  trellis,  will  prove  a  serious  objection, 
can  only  bo  determined  by  actual  trial.  While  horizontal 
training  of  fruit-trees  has  been  suggested,  and  a  partial 
and  modified  form  is  almost  universally  adopted  for  the 
grape  under  glass,  yet  as  a  complete  system,  and  for 
open  culture,  I  am  not  aware  that  the  form  given  above 
has  ever  been  tried ;  but  I  think  it  is  so  plainly  suggest- 
ed by  the  natural  habit  of  vegetation,  and  that  it  secures 
so  many  theoretical  and  practical  advantages,  that  it  is 
worthy  of  the  most  careful  trial.  If  the  vines  can  be 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  137 

guarded  from  mildew,  I  shall  have  no  question  of  the 
excellence  of  the  mode.  I  am  aware,  that,  in  the  opinion 
of  many,  the  dews  of  night  are  the  great  prolific  cause 
of  mildew,  and  that  partial  roofs  are  recommended  for 
upright  trellises  for  the  sole  purpose  of  keeping  off  the 
dew ;  but  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  the  cold  night  air 
is  the  true  cause  of  disease.  I  believe,  also,  that  the  vines 
near  the  ground  will  feel  the  night  currents  less  than 
when  elevated.  Possibly  the  radiating  heat  of  the  earth 
may,  to  some  extent,  be  preserved  by  the  spreading 
branches.  I  trust  also,  that,  by  this  plan,  the  moisture  will 
prove  to  be  more  uniform  and  less  excessive,  as  the  shade 
of  the  vines  is  more  even  and  less  dense  in  spots.  The 
plan  is  so  contrary  to  prevailing  theories,  and,  I  grant 
also,  to  some  experiences  (which  perhaps  are  exceptional), 
that  I  would  not  advise  its  extensive  adoption  without 
previous  trials  on  a  moderate  scale ;  yet  I  have  so  much 
confidence,  that,  if  there  are  objections,  there  are  also 
counteracting  or  mitigating  circumstances,  that  I  shall  not 
hesitate  to  transform  a  considerable  portion  of  a  present 
vineyard  to  this  method  of  training,  for  trial. 

Though  this  principle    of  horizontal    training,  as  has 
been  said,  has  not  heretofore  been  completely  carried  out 


138  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

and  applied  in  this  form,  yet  we  often  see  a  modified 
form,  and  with  good  results. 

The  allusion  by  Professor  Lindley  to  the  suggestions 
in  "  The  Horticultural  Transactions "  has  reference  to  a 
mode  of  training  fruit-trees  described  by  M.  Noisette  of 
France,  and  introduced  in  England  by  George  H.  Noch- 
den,  LL.D.  It  consists  in  the  simple  training  of  fruit- 
branches  upon  a  horizontal  trellis ;  one  form,  for  example, 
being  circular,  like  a  centre-table,  the  tree-trunk  being  the 
centre  pillar  of  the  table.  The  supposed  advantage  of 
this  form  is  so  well  stated  by  Mr.  Nochden,  that  I  give  it 
in  his  own  words  :  — 

"The  essential  point  is  to  lay  the  branches  in  a 
horizontal  position ;  for,  by  training  them  in  this  way, 
the  current  of  sap  is  forced  to  assume  a  direction  in 
which  it  cannot  move  with  the  same  quickness  as  it 
would  in  its  natural  channel,  which  is  from  .  the  root 
straight  upwards:  and  the  diversion  favors  the  process 
of  forming  fruit,  by  inducing,  as  has  been  elsewhere  inti- 
mated, a  slower  motion  of  the  sap,  and  thus  affording 
time  for  the  secretion  and  deposition  of  the  particles." 

M.  Noisette  designed  his  mode  especially  for  the  peach, 
the  apricot,  and  other  fruit-trees ;  but  it  must  be  obvious 
that  these  stiff  and  naturally  upright  fruiting-trees  are  by 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  139 

no  means  such  natural  subjects  for  this  mode  as  the  flexi- 
ble and  pendulous  grape.  Very  naturally,  therefore,  they 
have  often  been  trained  over  the  tops  of  arbors,  generally 
without  system,  and  with  an  entire  neglect  of  summer- 
pinching.  As  another  instance,  a  vine  running  over  the 
roof  of  a  house,  if  properly  cared  for,  will  give  excellent 
results.  The  plane  is  inclined,  yet  is  so  flat  as  to  spread 
out  the  foliage  to  the  full  effects  of  sun  and  wind  and 
rain.  Vines  running  over  rocks  have  a  broad  and  full 
exposure  of  the  whole  surface ;  and  grapes  are  ripened  in 
the  cold  latitude  of  Maine  in  this  way  better  than  in  any 
other.  Of  course,  the  rocks  are  favorable ;  but  we  must 
conclude  that  the  position  is,  at  least,  not  unfavorable. 
Other  similar  instances  might  be  mentioned,  and  they 
certainly  go  a  great  way  in  strengthening  the  belief  that 
the  horizontal  is  the  true  position  for  developing  fruit. 

In  concluding  this  chapter  on  Training,  it  may  be  said, 
in  review,  that  the  spiral  or  cork-screw  system  has  strong 
advocates,  and  answers  very  well,  though  open  to  objec- 
tions. The  Thomery  plan,  with  two  horizontal  arms  and 
upright  shoots,  is  better  in  some  respects,  and  on  other 
accounts  not  so  good,  having  more  numerous  and  earnest 
advocates.  A  modification  of  the  Thomery,  the  single 
arm,  is  better  in  some  respects,  and  equally  good  in  all. 


140  CULTURE      OF     THE     GRAPE. 

And,  finally,  the  horizontal  system  seems  to  be  based  upon 
the  laws  of  Nature,  approaching  very  nearly  to  a  perfect 
theoretical  form  for  an  equal  development  of  fruit  and 
foliage;  and  setting  aside  the  effects  of  mildew,  which 
time  and  trial  nlone  can  determine,  in  other  respects  it 
seems  to  be  the  most  promising  of  all. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

DISTANCES    AND    TBELLISES. 

fTlHE  mode  of  proceeding  will  vary  essentially,  to  ac- 
-*~  cord  with  the  different  kinds  of  training.  If  it  is 
decided  to  adopt  the  spiral  coil,  the  plan  involves  large 
and  high  posts ;  and  these  must  therefore  be  planted  deep 
in  the  ground.  It  will  be  necessary  to  do  such  deep  dig- 
ging before  the  vine  is  planted.  In  order  to  do  the  work 
systematically,  so  that  the  posts  may  range  in  every  direc- 
tion, the  distances  should  be  determined,  and  the  land 
laid  out  in  squares.  For  this  mode,  I  think,  as  an  average 
rule,  the  Jewish  sacred  number  seven  may  be  applied. 
The  posts  may  stand  seven  feet  apart  each  way,  and  seven 
feet  out  of  ground.  Perhaps  the  height  is  stretched  a 
foot  for  the  sake  of  uniformity ;  and  it  would  undoubt- 


142  CULTURE     OF      THE      GRAPE. 

edly  be  better  to  reduce  the  height  for  short-jointed 
kinds,  such  as  the  Delaware.  At  the  distance  of  seven 
feet  apart  each  way,  it  would  require  eight  hundred  and 
eighty-eight  vines  to  plant  an  acre.  The  simplest  way 
to  lay  out  a  lot  with  exactness  is  to  divide  a  line  into  the 
distances  determined  for  planting  the  vines,  and  fasten  a 
bit  of  string  at  each  point  on  the  line.  Apply  the  line  on 
one  side  of  the  lot,  and  drive  stakes  at  each  string;  then 
apply  one  end  of  the  line  at  either  of  the  end-stakes,  draw 
it  at  a  right  angle  with  the  row  of  stakes,  and  again  drive 
stakes  at  each  string.  This  gives  two  sides  of  a  square ; 
and  in  the  same  way  the  third  and  fourth  sides  may  be 
formed,  and  the  exact  spot  for  every  stake  may  readily  be 
indicated  by  the  strings  on  the  line.  On  level  ground,  or 
a  smooth  slope,  the  posts  will  range  diagonally  as  well  as 
at  right  angles :  they  should  also  be  sawed  to  a  uniform 
height  for  the  sake  of  neatness  of  appearance.  For  the 
spiral  mode  there  is  no  trellis,  —  no  other  support  than 
the  post,  with  a  few  nails  driven  partly  in  at  suitable  inter- 
vals on  which  to  hang  loops  for  supporting  the  vine. 

For  the  trellis  system,  I  am  inclined  to  think  six  feet 
apart  each  way  will  be  found  to  be  a  sufficient  distance, 
as  an  average  rule.  Such  strong  and  rank  growers  as 
Union  Village,  or  Rogers  No.  15,  may  need  more  width 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  143 

between  the  rows  if  in  a  rich  soil.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  Delaware,  in  ordinary  soils,  will  not  require  so  much 
space  between  the  rows.  There  is  also  no  arbitrary  ne- 
cessity for  planting  at  a  distance  of  six  feet  in  the  rows : 
the  two  arms  of  the  Thomery  may  be  more  or  less  than 
three  feet  each,  and  the  single  arm  may  be  extended  to 
eight  or  even  twelve  feet  or  more.  With  liberty  for  varia- 
tion, it  is  yet  probable  that  a  distance  of  six  feet  each  way 
will  be  found  the  safest  rule  for  general  adoption.  This 
will  give  twelve  hundred  and  ten  vines  to  the  acre.  As 
the  vines  are  to  be  trained  to  temporary  stakes  during  the 
first  and  second  season  after  planting,  it  will  not  be  neces- 
sary to  prepare  the  trellis  until  the  spring  of  the  third  sea- 
son. The  height  of  a  perpendicular  trellis  should  be  made 
to  vary  according  to  the  variety  of  grape  to  be  cultivated. 
As  has  been  previously  stated,  it  is  not  probable  that  we 
can  adopt  such  severe  checking  with  our  American  varie- 
ties as  is  done  in  Europe.  A  celebrated  French  culti- 
vator, M.  Malot,  has  a  trellis  at  Montreuil ;  the  arms  upon 
it  being  only  fifteen  inches  one  above  another.  He  there- 
fore allows  the  fruiting-branches  of  such  varieties  as  the 
Chasselas  de  Fontainebleau  to  grow  but  fifteen  inches. 
This  is  less  than  the  usual  length  in  France,  which  varies 
from  seventeen  to  twenty  inches.  In  this  country,  the 


144 


CULTURE   OF   THE   GRAPE. 


shoots  are  seldom  Jess  than  two  feet  long,  and  more  fre- 
quently extend  to  two  and  a  half,  and  even  three  feet. 
The  Delaware  may  easily  be  kept  within  a  limit  of  two 
feet ;  while  the  long-jointed  Concord  must  have,  as  a  least 
allowance,  thirty  inches.  Hence  the  height  of  trellises 
will  vary.  A  form  of  trellis  is  recommended  by  Fuller 
in  his  treatise  upon  the  grape,  which  is  less  in  accordance 
with  practical  good  sense  than  most  of  the  suggestions  in 
his  .book.  It  consists  of  the  usual  upright  posts,  with  two 
horizontal  bars,  one  at  the  top,  and  one  within  a  foot  of  the 


ground.  Wires  are  passed  from  bar  to  bar  at  such  inter- 
vals as  the  shoots  are  expected  to  appear.  This  is  seen  at 
a  glance  in  fig.  27.  It  must  be  obvious  that  the  amount 
of  wire  will  be  considerable,  and  that  there  will  be  a  good 
deal  of  waste  ill  winding  so  many  short  pieces  round  the 
bars.  A  perfectly  practicable  and  much  more  economical 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  145 

way  is  to  draw  the  wires  horizontally  from  post  to  post. 
The  first  wire  is  the  support  for  the  arm,  and  should  be  a 
foot  from  the  ground  at  least.  Even  at  this  distance,  it  is 
sometimes  the  case  that  the  lower  bunches  of  fruit  art- 
spattered  with  earth  during  heavy  showers.  The  next 
wire  should  not  be  more  than  eight  inches  above  the  first, 
in  order  that  the  young  shoots  may  obtain  an  early  sup- 
port. The  next  wire  may  be  from  twelve  to  sixteen 
inches  above  the  second,  and  from  twenty  to  twenty-four 
inches  above  the  first.  The  top  wire  will  therefore  be 
from  thirty-two  to  thirty-six  inches  from  the  ground. 
Three  wires  will  generally  be  found  quite  sufficient. 
When  the  shoots  are  extended  to  three  feet,  however,  it 
may  be  desirable,  in  windy  positions,  to  have  a  fourth 
wire.  The  ends  of  the  shoots  may,  with  safety,  extend 
from  six  to  nine  inches  beyond  the  last  tie.  The  posts 
may  be  planted  twelve  feet  apart ;  and,  being  but  about 
three  feet  above  the  surface,  of  course  the  strain  will  be 
slight.  Yet  it  is  best  to  put  a  brace  to  the  inside  of  the 
two  end-posts  of  each  row,  as  this  secures  against  all  sag- 
ging. Galvanized  wire  has  been  recommended  as  being 
more  durable.  It  is  much  the  most  expensive,  and  is  no 
more  permanent  than  common  annealed  wire  can  be 
made  to  be  by  a  trifling  expense  in  painting.  I  have 

10 


146  CULTURE      OF      THE       GRAPE. 

found  number-thirteen  wire  to  be  quite  strong  enough; 
this  number  yielding  about  forty-five  feet  to  the  pound, 
and  costing  six  cents  per  pound  in  Boston  in  1862.     An 
ordinary  pair  of  nippers  and  a  hammer  are  all  the  tools 
necessary  for  putting  up  the  wires.    With  the  nippers,  cut 
pieces  from  the  wire  two  inches  in  length,  first  bending 
the  pieces  at  the  centres.     These  pieces  are  for  staples, 
which  will   answer   every  purpose,  and   can   readily  be 
formed  and  sharpened  with  a  hammer  in  a  rainy  day  at 
much  less  cost  than  they  can  be  bought.    The  wire,  being 
fastened  to  the  post  at  one  end  of  the  row,  is  stretched  to 
the  post  at  the  other  end,  and  with  the  nippers  drawn 
tightly  around  it,  and  made  fast.     It  will  be  an  easy  mat- 
ter to  slacken  the  wire  at  the  fall-pruning  in  order  to 
avoid  the  strain  of  contraction  during  cold  weather.     The 
strand  being  made  fast  to  the  posts  at  both  ends,  it  only 
remains  to  secure  it  to  each  of  the  intervening  posts  by 
driving  the  staples.     As  soon  as  the  trellis  is  finished,  the 
wires  should  be  painted  with  common  paraffine  varnish, 
which  costs  from  sixty  cents  to  a  dollar  per  gallon,  and 
which  quantity  would  be  sufficient  for  an  extensive  vine- 
yard.   A  stiff  swab  of  woollen  cloth  will  make  the  best 
brush.     It  can  be  drawn  with  long  strokes,  covering  the 
wire  very  rapidly.      This   varnish,  when    applied   every 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  147 

second  year  in  a  single  coat,  proves  a  perfect  protection 
against  rust. 

In  regard  to  the  horizontal  form  of  trellis,  while  I  have 
great  confidence  in  the  theory,  and  hope  and  believe  it 
will  have  practical  merit,  yet  it  is  to  be  remembered  that 
it  has  not  stood  the  test  of  trial.     Some  defect  or  objec- 
tion* may  be  found.     Many  are  fond  of  experiment,  how- 
ever, and  are  willing  to  venture  a  moderate  risk  as  the  price 
of  progress.      In  a  previous  chapter,  the  height  of  a  hori- 
zontal trellis  was  suggested  as  three  feet.     This  was  with 
a  view  of  letting  the  branches  arch  down  over  the  outside 
wires.     It  is  also  high  enough  to  give  space  for  the  hoe. 
Possibly  it  may  be  found,  upon  trial,  that  it  will  be  ad- 
vantageous to  bring  the  trellis  six  or  more  inches  nearer 
the  ground.     This  will  undoubtedly  hasten  the  maturity, 
and  otherwise  benefit  the  fruit,  provided   there  are  no 
practical  difficulties  in  the  way  of  cultivation.     The  con- 
struction of  this  trellis  is  very  simple.     The  posts  being 
sawed  to  the  desired  height  of  two  and  a  half  or  three 
feet,  the  centre  wire  may  pass  directly  over  the  tops :  a 
cross-piece,  from  twelve  to  sixteen  inches  in  length,  is  then 
nailed  to  the  top  of  each  post,  at  right  angles  to  the  wire. 
The  two  outer  wires  can  then  be  secured  at  each  end  of 
the  strips,  equally  distant  from  the  centre  wire,  and  about 


148  'CULTURE    OF    THE    GRAPE. 

two  inches  above  it ;  this  being  nearly  the  thickness  of 
the  strip.  Thus  the  shoots  will  have  a  slight  upward  in- 
clination at  first,  and  will  have  support  by  a  tie  at  the 
wires,  six  or  eight  inches  from  the  cane.  The  weight  of 
fruit  will  rest  upon  the  wires ;  while  the  weight  of  growth 
beyond  the  outer  wires,  a  length  of  sixteen  to  twenty 
inches,  will  incline  downwards.  Possibly  strong-growing 
kinds  might  find  advantage  in  another  outer  wire,  which 
could  easily  be  added.  When  the  rows  are  six,  or  even 
five  feet  apart,  this  form  will  not  prevent  the  use  of  the 
horse-hoe  in  the  spring,  and  until  growth  is  advanced. 

The  question  occurs,  At  what  points  of  the  compass  is  it 
most  desirable  to  run  the  trellis  rows?  The  north  and 
south  line  has  many  advocates,  and  so  also  has  the  east 
and  west,  both  sides  giving  weighty  reasons  for  their  pref- 
erence. For  the  north  and  south  line,  it  is  said,  that,  dur- 
ing some  part  of  the  day,  the  sun  shines  on  all  sides  of  the 
trellis,  —  the  east  side  in  the  forenoon,  and  the  west  side  in 
the  afternoon ;  while  at  mid-day  it  warms  the  soil  on  both 
sides.  The  advocates  of  the  east  and  west  line  claim  that 
the  sun  will  send  its  beams  aslant  between  the  trellises  at 
its  very  first  appearance  in  the  morning,  and  its  last  rays 
at  night ;  that  during  the  cold  and  dewy  morning  hours, 
when  light  and  warmth  are  much  more  important  than  at 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  149 

a  later  hour  of  the  day,  one  row  does  not  shade  another, 
but  the  first  beams  stream  in  to  give  light  and  some 
degree  of  warmth,  and  to  dispel  the  mists.  There  is  rea- 
son in  both  views;  and,  while  I  incline  to  give  preference 
to  the  east  and  west  line,  I  do  not  regard  the  direction  as 
in  itself  essential :  it  will  be  often  varied  by  circumstances. 
For  instance,  on  sloping  ground,  it  is  undesirable  to  run 
the  rows  up  and  down  the  hill,  both  on  account  of  the 
greater  labor  in  working  up  and  down  hill,  and  also 
because  of  the  greater  liability  to  wash.  In  the  case  of  the 
horizontal  trellises,  it  will  be  seen  that  it  is  still  less  mate- 
rial which  way  they  run,  as  the  foliage  is  spread  out  to 
the  utmost  to  catch  the  sunshine  in  every  position.  For 
walls,  it  must  be  apparent  that  the  nearest  approach  to  a 
due  east  and  west  line  will  give  the  greatest  amount  of 
sunlight  and  heat.  A  wall  looking  south-easterly,  or 
even  easterly,  will  do  very  well ;  but  a  west  wall  is 
much  less  desirable.  On  a  wall  looking  due  north,  the 
sun  would  strike  but  a  brief  hour,  morning  and  night; 
and  it  would  be  useless  to  plant  grapes  in  such  a  posi- 
tion. 

Many  kinds  of  grapes  will  not  endure  the  full  force  of 
our  clear  sun  when  trained  against  a  wall  or  a  building 
looking  due  south.  The  leaves  of  the  Rebecca,  for  exam- 


150  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

pie,  will  become  scorched  and  crisp  in  such  a  position. 
Indeed,  there  is  no  variety,  however  rough  its  foliage, 
that  will  not  suffer  from  the  burning  heat,  when  in  close 
contact  with  the  south  side  of  a  wall  or  building.  It  is 
best  to  keep  the  foliage  a  few  inches  from  the  wall. 


TRAINING   FOR   FAMILY   USE. 

There  are  multitudes  who  have  no  interest  in  vineyard 
culture,  and  yet  who  wish  for  a  few  vines  in  the  garden,  or 
to  run  over  buildings,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  fruit  for 
their  own  table.  For  such  cases,  distinct  and  definite 
directions  are  often  wanted.  It  is  frequently  the  case  that 
a  garden  is  surrounded  by  a  picket  or  a  close  board-fence. 
Every  face  of  this  fence  which  does  not  look  more  directly 
to  the  north  than  north-east  or  north-west  may  have  a  row 
of  vines  planted  in  front  of  it.  If  the  face  looking  south 
is  protected,  and  has  the  full  force  of  a  glaring  sun,  the 
vines  should  be  trained  at  least  a  foot  from  the  fence.  If 
the  fence  is  but  four  feet  high,  there  will  be  room  for  only 
one  course  of  arms ;  and  the  single  horizontal  arm,  pruned 
on  the  short-spur  system,  is  best  for  this  position.  But, 
supposing;  the  fence  to  be  six  feet  high,  there  will  then  be 
space  sufficient  for  two  "  cordons,"  or  tiers,  of  fruit.  It  is 


CULTURE   OF   THE   GRAPE. 


151 


perfectly  practicable  to  supply  both  these  tiers  by  the 
single-arm  system,  as  represented  in  fig.  28;  the  arms  being 


Fig.  28. 

all  led  in  one  direction,  which  will  enable  us  the  more 
readily  to  lay  them  down  for  winter  covering.  Aside 
from  this  advantage,  the  Thomery  plan  of  two  arms,  as 
represented  in  fig.  24,  p.  125,  is  a  good  method.  Adopting 
the  single-arm  system,  the  vines  may  be  planted  in  a  row 
one  foot  in  front  of  the  fence,  and  four  feet  apart  in  the 
row.  The  first  and  probably  the  second  season  after 
planting  will  be  required  to  make  the  strong  fruiting 
canes,  and  establish  the  vines,  as  directed  for  the  vine- 
yard. It  will  be  necessary  to  grow  the  cane  B,  fig.  28,  two 
and  a  half  feet  longer  than  the  cane  A,  in  order  to  provide 
for  the  extra  length  of  the  upright  trunk  at  c.  The  vines 
being  planted  four  feet  apart,  the  arms  will,  of  course,  be 


152  CULTURE       OF      THE      GRAPE. 

eight  feet  long;  the  lower  arm  being  a  foot  from  the 
ground,  and  the  upper  arm  being  three  feet  and  a  hah0  from 
the  ground. 

This  will  allow  a  space  of  two  and  a  half  feet  for  the 
upright  fruit-branches  upon  each  arm,  which  will  cover  the 
fence  to  the  top.  The  eyes  upon  the  trunks  have  all  been 
rubbed  off;  and  upon  the  arms  they  will  be  so  close  to- 
gether, that,  in  most  instances,  the  upper  eyes  alone  will 
be  sufficient  to  give  sixteen  upright  branches  for  each 
arm  of  eight  feet  in  length.  The  method  of  pruning  will 
be  found  described  on  p.  173.  The  upright  branches  will 
also  require  frequent  stopping  during  the  growing  season, 
as  directed  on  p.  170. 

When  single  vines  are  to  be  planted  in  vacant  spots 
in  a  garden,  they  may  be  trained  around  a  post,  according 
to  the  spiral  method,  as  described  on  p.  128.  Frequently 
there  is  an  opportunity  to  train  a  vine  upon  the  branches 
of  a  feeble  tree.  By  keeping  watch  of  the  growth,  con- 
trolling the  form,  and  allowing  the  fruit-branches  to  radi- 
ate from  the  trunk  and  hang  pendent  with  their  own 
weight  of  fruit,  they  are  often  found  to  do  admirably  well. 
This  is  Nature's  system  of  horizontal  fruit-branches. 

There  can,  however,  be  no  virtue  in  the  old  trunk  of  a 
tree,  which  is  not  likely  to  be  symmetrical  in  form,  is  high 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  153 

in  air  and  inaccessible,  and  is  also  liable  to  fail  at  any  time. 
It  would  seem  that  the  principle  might  be  preserved 
in  better  form  by  the  horizontal  trellis,  as  previously  de- 
scribed. 


A  E  B  o  R  s. 

The  usual  modes  of  training  upon  arbors  is  very  imper- 
fect; an  upright  cane  being  allowed  to  furnish  shoots  for 
the  side,  and  also  arching  over  the  top  for  the  same  pur- 
pose. The  flow  of  sap  being  towards  the  top,  of  course 
the  growth  on  the  top  will  be  excessive  and  succulent ; 
and  in  its  high  position,  being  exposed  to  drafts,  it  is  very 
liable  to  suffer  from  mildew.  The  shoots  on  the  side  of 
the  arbor,  not  receiving  a  due  proportion  of  the  strength  of 
the  vine,  are  almost  sure  to  be  weak  in  growth,  producing 
little  fruit.  It  would  be  much  better  to  plant  a  larger 
number  of  vines,  and  train  them  on  the  Thomery  plan, 
so  that  the  bearing-shoots  on  each  individual  vine  shall 
all  be  on  a  level,  and  no  one  of  the  shoots  be  allowed  to 
grow  higher  than  the  rest  on  the  same  vine.  This  reduces 
them  all  to  a  perfect  equality.  By  this  means  we  shall 
never  be  troubled  with  long  naked  canes  on  the  sides, 
with  here  and  there  a  weak  and  barren  shoot. 


154  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 


HIGH    TRELLISES. 

The  same  rule  will  apply  to  all  high  trellises.  When 
the  number  of  cordons,  or  fruiting-arms,  exceeds  two,  it 
is  generally  best  to  adopt  the  double-arm  plan,  as  is  rep- 
resented in  fig.  24,  p.  125.  When  vines  are  trained  on 
the  sides  of  buildings,  instead  of  supporting  them  with 
leather  loops  nailed  to  the  building,  as  is  frequently  done, 
it  is  far  better  for  the  building  and  for  the  vine  to  erect 
a  trellis  standing  out  from  six  inches  to  a  foot  from  the 
building.  This  is  generally  constructed  of  wood,  with 
upright  posts,  and  light,  horizontal  cross-bars.  A  neater 
and  less  expensive  way  is  to  nail  brackets,  or  arms,  from 
six  inches  to  a  foot  in  length,  to  the  si$e  of  the  building, 
at  suitable  intervals,  for  the  support  of  the  horizontal 
wires,  which  are  to  be  fastened  to  the  ends  of  the  arms. 
By  keeping  the  vine  at  this  distance  from  the  building, 
there  is  opportunity  for  the  air  to  circulate  behind  the 
foliage,  and  thus  prevent  dampness  and  decay. 

Should  the  system  of  horizontal  branch  -  training  be 
applied  to  the  side  of  a  building,  the  grape-arm  may  be 
secured  horizontally  to  the  building.  In  front  of  each 
arm,  and  about  on  a  level,  two  wires  are  to  be  stretched; 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  155 

the  first  wire  being  eight  inches  from  the  building,  and 
the  second  one  sixteen  inches.  The  fruiting-shoots  will 
be  led  from  the  building,  and  tied  down  to  the  wires. 
Though  the  branches  will  project  from  eight  to  sixteen 
inches  beyond  the  outer  wire,  yet  in  this  position,  with 
the  weight  downwards,  they  will  be  much  less  liable  to 
injury  than  if  the  same  distance  were  exposed  on  the 
top  of  an  open  perpendicular  trellis.  The  appearance  of 
a  vine  so  trained  to  the  side  of  a  building  would  be  like  a 
series  of  shelves ;  the  fruit  hanging  in  beautiful  exposure 
underneath  each  shelf.  As  I  am  not  aware  that  grapes 
have  been  grown  in  this  form,  I  cannot  advise  from  ex- 
perience as  to  the  distance  between  the  shelves.  Of 
course,  this  will  depend  materially  upon  the  length  to 
which  the  branches  are  allowed  to  grow.  As  a  general 
rule,  I  should  judge  that  a  distance  of  at  least  three  feet 
would  be  required  to  clear  the  overhanging  shade ;  and, 
in  some  cases,  it  would  be  desirable  to  increase  the  dis- 
tance to  four  feet.  The  arms  on  the  side  of  a  building 
being  elevated  and  more  exposed  to  cold  currents  of  air, 
it  will  be  best  to  have  a  wide  projection  of  cornice,  or  of 
the  eaves,  above  the  upper  arm,  extending  as  far  out  as  the 
length  of  the  branches,  both'  for  the  sake  of  protection, 
and  also  to  prevent  the  fall  of  too  much  rain  upon  the 


156  CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE. 

foliage.    Of  this  form  I  can  say  the  same  as  of  the  single 
horizontal  trellis,  it  is  worthy  of  careful  trial. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  speak  of  the  many  cheap  and 
temporary  devices  for  the  support  of  the  vine,  —  such 
as  the  nailing  of  laths  and  poles  to  stakes,  and  other 
plans  which  may  have  obtained  in  Europe.  These  are 
all  temporary  and  imperfect.  What  is  worth  doing  at 
all  is  worth  doing  well.  The  plans  which  I  have  rec- 
ommended are  not  expensive,  are  easily  put  up  by  any 
one,  are  neat,  do  not  shade,  and  are  permanent.  We 
shall  see  vast  changes  and  improvements  in  grape-cul- 
ture in  this  country,  resulting  simply  from  systematic 
modes  of  training. 


CHAPTER    IX. 


SUBSEQUENT   MANAGEMENT    AND    PRUNING. 

TN  order  to  a  distinct  understanding  of  the  different 
parts  of  the  vine,  it  may  be  well  briefly  to  describe 
them,  though  their  character  may  appear  very  obvious  from 
their  names.  The  up- 
right part  of  the  cane, 
A,  in  fig.  29,  is  gener- 
ally termed  the  trunk, 
especially  when  there 
are  two  or  more  side- 
canes.  The  horizontal 
part  of  the  cane,  B, 
is  called  an  arm,  or 
cordon.  From  the  arm, 
or  cordon,  is  the  new 

157 


Fig.  29. 


158  CULTURE      OF     THE      GRAPE. 

growth  c,  c,  the  upright  shoot  in  the  Thomery  plan,  termed 
the  fruit-branch ;  the  fruit  being  two  or  more  leaves  from 
the  arm.  At  every  joint  of  the  branch  is  a  strong  leaf, 
at  the  axil  of  which  eyes  are  formed,  which,  if  allowed 
to  remain,  will  develop  into  fruit-branches  next  year.  By 
the  side  of  these  embryo  fruit-eyes,  sub-shoots,  E,  E,  often 
start  into  growth,  which  are  termed  laterals. 

When  they  are  broken  off  at  the  top,  or  checked  as  it 
is  technically  termed,  other  shoots  will  start  at  the  axil 
of  the  leaves  of  the  laterals ;  these  being  termed  sub-lat- 
erals. On  the  opposite  side  of  the  branch  to  the  fruiting- 
eye,  leaf,  and  lateral,  is  a  tortuous  fibre  of  the  branch,  as 
seen  at  r,  called  a  tendril,  preserving  its  vitality  but  a 
single  season,  and  designed  by  Nature  for  the  purpose  of 
clinging  to  some  support  until  the  branch  shall  have 
attained  a  permanent  position.  The  fruit-cluster  is  but  a 
modified  tendril.  It  is  frequently  observable  that  the 
cluster  is  inclined  to  return  to  its  normal  condition  of  ten- 
dril, and  also  that  the  tendril  becomes  a  fruit-cluster. 
Now,  as  we  give  artificial  support  to  the  branches,  the  use 
of  the  tendril  seems  to  be  entirely  superseded,  except  as 
we  transform  a  desirable  number  into  fruit-clusters.  In 
illustrating  the  short-spur  mode  of  pruning,  let  us  take 
our  vine  at  the  end  of  the  first  season  after  planting.  If 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  159 

vigorous,  it  will  have  attained  a  length  of  cane  of  about 
six  or  eight  feet  of  ripe  wood,  which  is  cut  back  to  within 
two  feet  of  the  ground,  before  winter-covering,  as  directed 
in  a  previous  chapter.  The  vine  is  ijeither  old  enough, 
nor  the  cane  strong  enough,  to  bear  any  quantity  of  fruit 
the  following  season.  It  is  often  the  case  that  a  very 
little  fruit  is  allowed  to  grow,  rather  to  gratify  curiosity 
and  test  new  kinds.  In  such  a  case,  the  vine  is  cut  back 
to  within  eighteen  inches  or  two  feet  of  the  ground,  and 
the  fruit-bearing  eyes  are  allowed  to  remain,  while  the 
top  eye  is  encouraged  to  form  the  cane.  This,  however, 
is  a  pernicious  practice. 


SECOND  YEAR  OF  THE  VINEYARD. 

The  vines  are  to  be  uncovered  after  the  severe  frosts 
are  passed,  and  before  the  earth  has  become  so  warm  as 
to  swell  the  buds.  Let  the  cane  remain  lying  on  the 
ground;  and,  when  the  buds  have  barely  changed  to  shoots, 
rub  out  all  the  top -shoots,  leaving  but  three  strong 
shoots  near  the  ground.  In  a  few  days,  the  strongest  of 
this  trio  may  be  selected,  and  tied  to  the  stake,  rubbing 
off  the  other  two  shoots,  and  cutting  away  the  vine  above 
the  remaining  shoot.  This  is  a  precise  repetition  of  the 


160  CULTURE      OF      THE     G  11  APE. 

process  of  the  previous  year,  and  all  the  growth  of  the 
previous  year  is  apparently  lost.  This  loss  is  only  in 
appearance.  It  will  be  delightful  to  watch  the  vigorous 
growth  of  the  new  cane  during  the  second  season.  As 
this  cane  is  destined  to  become  the  permanent  arm  for 
the  branches  of  future  years,  it  is  essential  that  its  growth 
should  be  strong  and  uniform,  with  a  development  of 
eyes  about  six  inches  apart.  It  is  very  probable  that  the 
ghoot  may  have  a  single  bunch  or  two  near  the  ground. 
If  it  is  a  new  kind,  and  is  desired  as  a  specimen,  it  may 
remain  ;  yet  it  is  better  to  give  the  future  arm  every  pos- 
sible advantage.  As  the  growth  pushes  with  vigor,  the 
laterals  will  develop  themselves.  By  no  means  allow 
them  to  be  rubbed  off,  since  they  not  only  guard  the  eye 
in  the  axil  of  the  leaf,  but  are  also  to  serve  the  purpose 
of  developing  the  growth  of  the  vine  as  soon  as  the  main 
cane  is  checked.  During  the  first  season  after  planting, 
the  sole  object  is  to  encourage  a  healthy  growth  of  wood, 
and  consequently  a  corresponding  increase  of  roots. 
During  the  second  year,  the  same  object  is  to  be  kept  in 
view ;  and,  in  addition,  it  is  now  time  to  develop  fruiting- 
eyes.  The  upright  position  of  the  cane  is  preserved  until 
it  attains  a  height  of  eight  feet,  when  the  leading  shoot 
is  to  be  pinched  off.  This  will  cause  all  the  laterals  to  start 


CULTURE      OF     THE      GRAPE.  1G1 

with  vigor.  As  it  is  not  desirable  to  allow  the  vine  to 
bear  fruit  near  the  ground,  the  laterals  within  two  and 
a  half  feet  of  the  ground  may  be  entirely  rubbed  out. 
Those  above  should  be  allowed  to  make  uniform  growth, 
pinching  off  the  tips  of  the  strongest,  from  time  to  time, 
if  they  are  inclined  to  outstrip  the  rest.  In  such  a  case, 
sub-laterals  will  develop,  and  the  proportions  of  the 
vine  will  be  preserved.  The  laterals  will  spread  out  side- 
ways, and  are  to  be  allowed  to  arch  over  by  their  own 
weight,  in  order  gradually  to  check  growth,  ripen  the 
wood,  and  develop  the  fruiting-eyes  at  the  axils.  Should 
the  growth  be  excessive,  it  will  be  well  to  keep  it  in  con- 
stant check  by  pinching  during  the  latter  part  of  summer, 
in  order  to  bring  the  wood  to  full  maturity.  The  height 
of  the  cane  is  given  at  eight  feet ;  but  this  will  vary 
according  to  the  plan  of  training  and  the  length  of  arm 
desired.  This  length  is  designed  to  apply  where  the 
vines'  are  planted  six  feet  apart  in  the  row.  For  a  wall 
or  high  trellis,  the  canes  for  the  lowest  tier  should  be 
allowed  to  grow  from  two  to  three  feet  longer  than  the 
designed  length  of  arm.  The  next  tier  of  canes  should 
be  six  feet  longer,  and  a  third  tier  should  be  nine  feet 
longer,  than  the  designed  length  of  arm.  This  extra 

length  is  the  length  of  the  upright  trunk,  which  is  not 
n 


162  CULTURE      OF      THE     GRAPE. 

designed  for  fruit,  and  therefore  may  be  stripped  of  lat- 
erals in  order  to  develop  growth  above.  It  may  not  be 
possible  to  grow  the  upper  tiers  to  a  sufficient  length  to 
furnish  the  entire  length  of  arm  the  second  season  after 
planting ;  but  these  can,  of  course,  be  easily  extended  the 
following  season. 

It  will  be  apparent  that  this  method  is  designed  to  form 
but  one  arm,  which,  as  has  been  before  stated,  I  regard  as 
the  simplest  and  best  form  for  the  vineyard.  If  the  vines 
are  not  to  be  covered  in  winter,  or  if  the  two-arm  Tho- 
mery  system  is  preferred,  then,  instead  of  rubbing  off  the 
upper  shoots  in  the  spring,  we  are  to  seek  for  two  eyes 
about  eighteen  inches  from  the  ground,  which  are%  to  be 
developed  to  form  the  two  arms.  All  other  eyes  are 
rubbed  off,  and  these  two  are  inclined  a  little  from  each 
other,  and  treated  precisely  as  has  been  directed  for  one 
cane,  except  that  the  arms  are  not  usually  allowed  to 
grow  so  long  by  two  or  three  feet  as  a  single  cane.  Dur- 
ing this  second  season,  the  treatment  is  the  same,  whether 
we  design  to  adopt  in  the  future  the  spiral,  the  horizontal 
arms  with  upright  branches,  or  the  complete  horizontal 
mode  of  training.  It  is  true,  that,  when  the  arm  is  brought 
down  to  a  horizontal  position,  the  fruiting-eyes  will  not 
all  point  upwards ;  but  they  can  be  turned  into  position 


CULTURE      OF     THE     GRAPE.  163 

without  much  difficulty.  For  the  horizontal  mode,  it 
will  be  found  that  we  meet  the  exact  form  of  growth ; 
the  eyes  on  each  side  of  the  cane  pointing  towards  the 
side  wires.  Some  varieties  are  longer  jointed  than  oth- 
ers, and  consequently  the  eyes  on  the  arms  will  be  farther 
apart  on  some  kinds  than  on  others.  This  seems  to  be  a 
wise  design  of  Nature,  to  give  more  space  to  the  coarse- 
growing  kinds.  The  fruit  and  foliage  of  the  Delaware 
being  small,  its  fruit-spurs  should  be  nearly  twice  as  fre- 
quent as  the  coarse  Concord  or  Hartford.  Soon  after 
the  frost  has  killed  all  the  foliage,  let  the  vines  be  pruned. 
It  is  better  to  do  this  early,  in  order  to  harden  the  wood 
as  much  as  possible  before  covering.  The  vine  is  to  be 
pruned  to  a  single  cane ;  the  laterals  being  cut  half  an 
inch  from  the  cane,  and  the  cane  left  for' its  entire  length. 
Just  before  the  ground  freezes,  stretch  the  cane  upon 
the  ground,  and  cover  with  two  inches  of  earth,  as  in 
the  previous  winter.  Up  to  this  time,  the  soil,  if  prop- 
erly enriched  and  prepared,  will  have  been  amply  suffi- 
cient to  give  the  necessary  wood-growth.  At  this  period, 
either  late  in  the  fall  of  the  second,  or  early  in  the 
spring  of  the  third  season,  it  is  desirable  to  supply 
special  stimulants  for  fruit-bearing.  It  will  be  remem- 
bered, that,  in  the  preparation  of  open  vineyard  lands, 


164  CULTURE       OF      THE       GRAPE. 

ashes,  bones,  and  lime  were  not  recommended  to  be 
used  to  any  considerable  extent.  This  was  not  be- 
cause the  importance  of  these  fertilizers  was  underrated 
or  forgotten.  Indeed,  they  may  be  called  the  specifics 
for  the  grape;  but  they  are  most  economically  held  as 
a  reserve-force,  and  can  easily  be  applied  as  a  top- 
dressing,  the  virtues  of  which  will  soon  penetrate  into 
the  soil.  In  the  chapter  upon  Manures,  special  directions 
will.be  found  for  the  application  of  these  fertilizers. 


THIRD    YEAE    OF    THE    VINEYARD. 

This  is  the  year  of  results.  The  vines,  if  well  man- 
aged, will  bear  a  two-thirds  crop ;  the  fruit  being  equal  in 
size,  and  perhaps  superior,  to  any  which  will  come  after. 
It  is  the  first-fruits  of  a  virgin  soil,  and  of  most  vigorous 
new  wood.  We  must  be  the  more  cautious  not  to  over- 
strain, and  must  so  feed  and  prune  and  check  as  to  make 
our  vine  a  permanent  institution.  Uncover  the  vines 
early  in  the  spring,  as  directed  for  the  previous  year. 
The  spiral  cane  may  be  allowed  to  lie  on  the  ground  until 
the  eyes  are  pushing  strongly.  Its  horizontal  position 
will  encourage  the  eyes  to  break  from  the  base  to  the 
top.  When  these  have  fairly  started,  but  before  growth, 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  165 

the  cane  is  to  be  coiled  to  the  post.  The  Th ornery  and 
the  horizontal  arm  may  be  secured  to  their  positions  at 
once.  The  fruiting-eyes  (and  every  eye  should  be  such) 
will  develop  into  shoots  having  from  two  to  five  bunches 
of  fruit,  the  bunches  being  opposite  the  first  five  leaves* 
If  a  shoot  has  developed  its  fourth  leaf  without  showing 
fruit,  it  will  be  barren.  For  the  first  year  of  fruiting,  two 
bunches  will  generally  be  quite  sufficient,  as  the  bunches 
are  likely  to  be  large.  I  give  a  very  decided  preference 
to  wires  running  parallel  with  the  cane  for  the  upright 
trellis,  as  will  be  seen  in  the  chapter  upon  this  subject. 
The  first  wire  being  but  six  inches  from  the  canes,  the 
young  shoots  can  be  secured  by  tying  with  bass-string, 
at  a  time  when  this  tender,  succulent  growth  is  very 
liable  to'  be  injured  by  strong  winds.  Let  the  tie  be 
very  loose,  to  allow  for  future  growth.  For  the  upright 
training,  one  more  wire,  a  foot  above  the  second,  will  be 
sufficient.  As  soon  as  the  branch  has  passed  one  leaf 
beyond  the  top  wire,  each  branch  is  to  receive  a  second 
tie,  and  the  head  of  the  shoot  is  to  be  pinched  out.  This 
is  apparently  contrary  to  Nature,  —  to  check  the  young- 
shoot  at  a  time  when  it  is  most  rapidly  furnishing  new 
leaves,  —  the  lungs  of  the  plant.  Prof.  Lindley,  in  his 


166  CULTURE       OF      THE      GRAPE. 

"Theory   of  Horticulture,"   has   stated   the   reasons   for 
this  step  with  great  distinctness:  — 

"But  although  the  general  rule  is  to  allow  as  many 
leaves  to  remain  on  a  tree  as  can  be  kept  in  health,  yet 
•there  are  circumstances  which  justify  their  removal,  and 
indeed  render  it  necessary.  For  example,  when  a  tender 
tree  is  trained  to  a  wall,  a  great  object  with  the  gardener 
is  to  secure  ripe  wood ;  for,  unless  he  does  this,  the  frost 
of  the  succeeding  winter  may  destroy  the  branches,  or  the 
buds  may  be  so  imperfectly  formed  as  to  produce  feeble 
shoots  the  ensuing  season.  To  attain  this  object,  those 
leaves  must  be  removed  which  prevent  the  sun  from 
striking  upon  the  branches  to  be  ripened ;  the  effect  of 
this  being  to  stop  the  rapid  growth  of  the  branches,  and 
to  consolidate  their  tissue,  in  consequence  partly  of  the 
excessive  perspiration,  and  partly  of  the  rapid  digestion 
of  the  sap  which  is  thus  induced :  for  the  rate  of  diges- 
tion and  perspiration  in  a  healthy  plant  is  in  proportion 
to  the  quantity  of  light  and  heat  to  which  it  is  exposed. 
Hence  the  removal  of  those  shoots,  which  in  summer 
overshadow  that  wood  of  the  peach-tree  which  is  in- 
tended to  be  preserved  another  year,  is  useful.  There  can 
be  no  doubt,  however,  that  as  few  shoots  as  possible 


CULTURE      OF     THE      GRAPE.  167 

should  be  thus  removed.  Another  case  in  which  the 
removal  of  leaves  is  justifiable  occurs  in  the  vine.  In 
this  plant,  the  fruit  is  borne  near  the  base  of  the  lateral 
shoots,  which  will,  if  unchecked,  go  on  lengthening,  and 
producing  leaves  to  a  considerable  distance.  Now,  all- 
the  food  of  such  a  lateral  shoot  is  obtained  from  the  main 
branch,  which,  however,  is  only  capable  of  furnishing  a 
certain  quantity.  If  the  lateral  shoot  is  allowed  to  grow 
unchecked,  it  will  consume  its  portion  of  food  in  the  pro- 
duction of  many  leaves  and  some  grapes ;  and  the  more 
there  are  of  the  former,  the  less  will  be  the  weight  of  the 
latter.  But  if  the  shoot  is  stopped,  after  having  formed 
two  leaves,  all  that  quantity  of  food  which  would  have 
been  consumed  in  the  production  of  other  leaves  is  ap- 
plied to  the  increase  of  size  in  the  grapes  and  the  two 
leaves  that  are  left ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  the  general 
crop  of  leaves  on  the  vine  will  be  amply  sufficient  to  pre- 
pare those  secretions  which  are  to  give  flavor,  color,  and 
sweetness  to  the  grapes.  This  will  perhaps  be  better 
explained  by  the  annexed  diagram:  — 

"Let  the  line  a  g  represent  a  lateral  vine-branch, 
bearing  fruit  at  B,  and  leaves  at  c,  c7,  e,  /.  Suppose 
six  ounces  of  sap  are  destined  to  support  this  lat- 


168  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

g  teiMl  a  g  during  the  summer :  it  is  evident,  that, 
f  if  equally  distributed,  each  leaf  and  branch  will 
receive  one  ounce  of  sap  as  its  proportion.  But 
if  e,  /,  </,  are  removed,  it  is  obvious  that  the  three 
which  remain  will  have  two  ounces  each,  or 
double  the  supply. 

"Why,  then,  it  may  be  asked,  not  remove  c 
and  d  also  ?  Because,  in  that  case,  B,  the  bunch 
of  fruit,  would  have  the  whole  six  ounces  of 
sap  to  itself.  The  reason  why  this  should  not  be  done 
is  this  :  If  all  the  leaves  on  the  lateral  be  removed, 
there  will  be  no  force  left  upon  it  wherewith  to  attract 
from  the  main  branch  the  food  that  belongs  to  it;  for 
the  power  which  the  parts  of  the  plants  possess  of 
attracting  fluid  is  in  proportion  to  the  amount  of  their 
perspiration.  Now,  leaves  perspire  copiously,  but  the 
grapes  themselves  scarcely  at  all;  whence  their  gradual 
conversion,  from  a  substance  of  the  texture  of  a  leaf,  into 
a  mass  of  pulp.  In  the  instance  of  vine-pruning,  the  great 
object  is  to  leave  on  the  laterals  just  as  much  force  as  may 
be  required  to  secure  for  the  bunches  the  food  that  is 
intended  for  them,  and  at  the  same  time  to  deprive  the 
laterals  of  the  means  of  expending  that  food  uselessly  in 
the  production  of  leaves  instead  of  fruit." 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  169 

The  closing  sentence  may  be  taken  as  the  rule  for  all 
checking  of  the  growth  of  the  grape.  In  all  climates 
where  there  is  considerable  humidity,  if  the  branches 
have  an  upward  support,  there  is  a  strong  tendency  to 
excessive  growth,  to  the  almost  total  failure  of  fruit.  But 
in  the  dry  climate  of  California  and  of  Spain  there  is  no 
such  excessive  growth,  and  consequently  the  grape  is 
allowed  to  grow  with  no  checking.  In  Northern  France, 
and  in  our  Northern  States,  the  practice*  has  been  to  check 
constantly  throughout  the  season.  This  is  absolutely  ne- 
cessary where  the  shoots  have  an  upright  position.  Even 
when  checked,  the  rush  of  sap  is  strongly  upwards ;  and 
laterals  and  sub-laterals  are  continually  being  developed. 

Nature  accomplishes  the  desired  en  1  in  another  way : 
she  reverses  the  position  of  the  branches.  When  the  fruit 
weighs  down  the  branches,  the  flow  of  sap  becomes  so 
slow,  that  there  is  very  little  inclination  to  growth,  and  the 
fruit  obtains  a  full  amount  of  nourishment.  Can  we  not 
imitate  Nature,  and  so  diminish  this  necessity  of  checking 
growth  ?  We  will  proceed,  however,  with  the  checking 
upon  the  upright  trellis ;  and  the  same  directions  will,  to 
some  extent,  apply  to  the  horizontal  trellis,  though  the 
necessity  will  be  far  less.  The  first  checking  will  occur 
before  the  clusters  are  in  blossom.  It  will  be  well  to 


170  CULTURE       OF      THE       GRAPE. 

remove  the  superfluous  clusters  at  once,  in  order  to  pre- 
serve all  the  strength  of  the  vine.  At  Thomery,  the 
checking  is  very  severe ;  the  branches  being  allowed  to 
grow  but  eighteen  inches,  and  the  laterals  being  either 
rubbed  out  or  stopped  at  one  leaf.  Such  severe  checking 
has  never  been  practised  in  this  country,  that  I  am  aware 
of;  and  it  is  believed  that  the  rampant  nature  of  most  of 
our  varieties,  and  our  clear,  hot  atmosphere,  would  not 
allow  of  so  small  a  quantity  of  foliage.  The  general 
practice  is  to  stop  the  branch  two  or  three  leaves  beyond 
the  last  bunch,  and,  as  the  terminal  lateral  and  a  suc- 
ceeding sub-lateral  are  developed,  to  increase  the  length 
by  a  single  joint  at  each  checking;  thus  growing  a  final 
length  of  two  and  a  half  to  three  feet.  The  force  of  the 
ascending  sap  will  be  such,  that  several  of  the  laterals 
towards  the  end  of  the  shoot  will  break.  As  the  eye  at 
the  axil  is  of  no  consequence,  these  laterals  may  be  either 
entirely  rubbed  out;  or  stopped  at  one  leaf;  the  rule  vary- 
ing with  different  kinds  of  grapes,  according  to  the  amount 
of  foliage. 

So  long  as  we  keep  to  this  upright  position,  this  prac- 
tice of  constant  checking  is  our  only  means  of  keeping 
the  vine  within  due  bounds;  yet  it  is  a  very  imperfect 
remedy,  as  any  one  who  has  had  experience  can  testify. 


CULTURE       OF      THE       GRAPE. 


171 


Fig.  30. 


Fig.  30  illustrates  the  effect,  the  representation  being  ex- 
aggerated in  order  to  be 
more  clearly  seen.  The 
laterals  are  seen  to  be 
stronger  at  the  top  of  the 
shoot  than  near  the  base : 
the  foliage  is  also  larger. 
This  is  the  natural  conse- 
quence of  the  strong  up- 
ward flow  of  sap.  The 
evil  is  felt  not  merely  in 
diminishing  the  supply  of 
secretions  for  the  clusters  at  the  base,  but  the  fruiting- 
eyes  a  or  &,  or  even  c,  are  by  no  means  developed  as 
prominently  as  d  and  those  above.  This  last  evil  has 
been  so  severely  ielt  as  to  suggest  the  long-spur  alternate 
system  of  pruning.  It  is  to  obviate  these  evils  that  the 
system  of  horizontal  training  of  the  branches  as  well  as  of 
the  arms  is  suggested.  It  is  obviously  reasonable  to  ex- 
pect that  the  buds  a  and  &,  in  fig.  31,  will  develop  more 
strongly  as  brought  to  the  light  and  air  by  the  arching 
and  horizontal  position  of  the  branch,  at  the  same  time 
that  the  sap  is  retarded  and  elaborated  for  the  benefit 
of  the  fruit  and  lower  buds.  Even  with  the  advan- 


172  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

tage  of  this  position,  there  will  still  be  a  necessity  of 
checking,  but  to   a   much   less   extent,  and  to   a  more 


Fig.  31. 

effectual  purpose,  than  with  upright  branches.  By  this 
mode,  the  short-spur  system  of  pruning  becomes  very 
easy  and  practicable. 

As  soon  as  the  fruit  is  gathered,  and  the  foliage  killed, 
the  vines  are  to  be  fall-pruned.  On  all  horizontal  branches, 
the  bud  a  (fig.  31)  will  be  a  plump,  fruit-bearing  eye :  the 
branch  may  therefore  be  cut  just  above  the  bud  a.  It  is 
extremely  desirable  that  the  same  bud  a  (fig.  30)  may  be 
the  fruiting-eye  for  upright  shoots ;  but,  in  case  it  is  too 
weak,  the  cut  is  made  above  the  eye  b.  As  all  subsequent 
years  are  a  repetition  of  this  third  year,  with  the  single 
change  in  fall-pruning,  we  conclude  this  chapter  with  a 
description  of  the  different  modes  of  fall-pruning. 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 


173 


Fig.  32. 


SHORT-SPUR   SYSTEM. 

Fig  32  represents  a  section 
of  the  horizontal  arm  in  the 
spring  of  the  third  season  ; 
the  eye  a  being  plump,  and 
strong  for  fruit.  Fig.  33  repre- 
sents the  shoot  a  after  it  is  cut  back  in  the  fall  following. 
The  eye  d  is  well  developed,  especially  if  it  is  borne  upon 
a  horizontal  shoot,  or  if  the  shoot  above  was  kept  well 
checked  during  the  previous  season ;  and  this  is  to  be 
the  eye  for  fruit  the  following  season.  The  eyes  b  and 
c  at  the  base  are  generally  too  small  to  be  trusted  for 
fruit,  and  are  to  be  removed  if  they  start.  Fig.  34  rep- 


d 


Fig.  33. 


Fig.  34. 


174  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

resents  the  spur  at  the  succeeding  fall-pruning.  The  eye 
b  is  to  bear  the  fruit  the  following  year,  and  the  small 
eyes  a  must  be  rubbed  off  if  they  start.  Thus  it  will  be 
seen  we  are  annually  increasing  the  length  of  the  spur 
about  an  inch  each  year.  This,  though  an  objection,  is 
not  a  serious  evil;  and  it  can  often  be  remedied  by 
taking  some  strong  plump  eye  near  the  base,  which  fre- 
quently develops  sufficiently  to  give  a  good  fruiting-shoot. 
Or,  if  the  spur  becomes  long  and  ungainly  in  a  course  of 
six  or  more  years,  it  may  be  remedied  by  adopting  the 
double-spur  system  for  a  single  season. 


THE    ANNUAL   RENEWAL    SYSTEM. 

It  is  known,  to  all  who  understand  the  habits  of  the 
vine,  that  its  fruiting-shoots  are  the  growth  of  buds  formed 
the  previous  season.  It  is  true  that  dormant  eyes  from 
old  wood  do  sometimes  break,  and  bear  fruit ;  but  this  is 
exceptional,  and  the  fruit  is  inferior.  Hence  the  necessity 
of  preserving  newly  formed  wood  on  which  to  rely  for  a 
succeeding  crop.  This  necessity  of  new  wood  suggested 
the  alternate  system  of  Speedily,  which  is  very  similar 
to  the  renewal  system  of  Clement  Hoar.  Fig.  35  repre- 
sents the  plan.  TVhile  the  cane  «,  the  growth  of  last 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 


175 


season,  is  bearing  fruit,  the  spur  b  is  allowed  to  grow, 
and  form  the  cane  of  the  succeding  year.  The  cane 
a  is  cut  away  in  the  fall,  and  forms 
a  new  spur  for  the  succeeding  year. 
Thus  they  alternate  from  year  to  year, 
keeping  up  an  endless  succession  of  new 
wood.  The  Ohio  bow-system  adopts 
this  renewal-principle.  But  such  an 
annual  growth  of  new  wood  is  objec- 
tionable. The  new  shoot  is  a  constant 
drain  from  the  fruiting-cane.  Magni- 
ficent specimens  of  fruit  have  been 
produced  by  this  method  upon  the 
luxuriant  young  wood ;  but  it  must 
be  a  waste  of  energy  to  grow  so  much  wood  only  to  be 
thrown  away  the  succeeding  year.  Certainly  it  would 
be  better  if  more  of  the  sap  which  went  to  form  this 
growth  could  be  diverted  into  fruit.  We  cannot,  there- 
fore, regard  the  system  in  any  of  its  various  forms  as 
specially  desirable;  and  there  will  be  no  need  to  make 
further  explanations.  It  should  be  stated,  however,  that 
it  is  frequently  desirable  to  renew  a  cane  after  it  has  be- 
come old  and  blind  by  fruiting  a  series  of  years.  In  such 
a  case,  we  bring  up  a  new  shoot  from  the  base  of  the 


Fisr.  35. 


176 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 


vine;  but  this  is  entirely  different  from  the  annual  re- 
newal. The  short-spur  system  is  the  one  now  almost 
universally  adopted,  as  best  adapted  to  practical  purposes, 
and  economizing  to  the  utmost  the  strength  of  the  vine. 


THE    ALTERNATE-SPUR    SYSTEM. 

This  is  also  called  the  long-spur  and  the  double-spur 
system,  and  is  based  upon  the  same  principle  as  the  an- 
nual renewal  of  the  cane,  but  is  applied  to  the  fruit- 
branches.  It  is  illustrated  in 
fig.  36.  By  a  comparison  with 
fig.  33,  it  will  be  seen  that 
the  branch  a,  in  fig.  36,  is  the 
developed  bud  d  in  fig.  33, 
which  has  borne  fruit :  the  bud 
b  has  also  developed  to  the 
shoot  b  in  fig.  36;  while  the 
bud  c,  in  fig.  33,  has  been  rubbed  off.  The  branch  a  is 
now  to  be  cut  away  at  the  dotted  line,  leaving  the  shoot 
b,  which  grew  to  the  same  length  as  a,  but  which  is  now 
represented  as  it  appears  after  pruning,  to  take  the  place 
and  perform  precisely  the  same  part  as  the  removed  shoot. 
The  bud  d  will,  in  general,  be  stronger  than  c,  and  is 


Fig.  36. 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  177 

therefore  chosen  for  the  fruiting-shoot ;  while  a  bud  e 
forms  a  new  shoot,  springing  from  the  base,  or  near  it, 
which  is  to  be  the  spur  for  the  succeeding  year.  Thus 
the  process  is  repeated  from  year  to  year,  with  but  a 
slight  increase  in  the  size  of  the  spur.  It  is  also  an  ad- 
vantage that  strong  fruit-buds  can  always  be  selected; 
the  bud  d,  in  fig.  36,  being  generally  stronger  than  c,  and 
always  stronger,  and  showing  larger  fruit-clusters,  than 
the  bud  e.  The  principle  is  the  same  as  in  the  alternate- 
cane  or  annual-renewal  system,  and  a  corresponding  ad- 
vantage is  claimed  for  it ;  and  it  is  obvious  that  the  same 
objection  lies  against  this  as  against  that.  It  is  manifest, 
that  while  the  branch  a,  in  fig.  36,  is  bearing  fruit,  it  is 
a  serious  tax  upon  the  vine  to  be  forming  the  new  shoot 
b  in  preparation  for  the  following  year.  It  is  plain  that 
the  shoot  b  will  draw  much  nourishment  away  from  a, 
which  clearly  ought  to  be  economized  for  the  fruit.  This 
unnecessary  expenditure  of  strength  is  so  great,  for  the 
twofold  object  of  avoiding  the  increasingly  long  spurs,  or 
knobs,  and  of  securing  large  and  plump  fruiting-eyes> 
that,  though  the  ejids  are  desirable,  we  cannot  afford  to 
purchase  them  at  such  expense. 

Careful  and  close  summer  pinching  is  a  great  help  in 

developing  the  buds  at  the  base  of  the  shoots :  horizontal 
12 


178  CULTURE       OF      THE      GRAPE. 

training  is  also  a  great  help.  There  is,  therefore,  no 
practical  difficulty  in  obtaining  good  eyes  within  a  rea- 
sonable distance  from  the  base  by  the  single,  short-spur 
system.  But,  should  the  spur  increase  in  the  course  of  a 
few  years,  a  new  shoot  from  one  of  the  dormant  eyes  at 
the  base  of  the  spur  may  be  trained  up  for  one  season. 
The  old  spur  may  then  be  cut  away,  and  the  wound  cov- 
ered with  shellac  dissolved  in  alcohol  to  a  creamy  thick- 
ness ;  and  the  young  shoot  will  then  form  a  new  spur  as 
good  as  the  first.  Upon  old  canes,  it  will  be  well  to 
renew  one  or  two  spurs  on  each  vine  each  year,  rather 
than  do  the  whole  work  of  renewal  upon  a  vine  in 
a  single  year. 


CHAPTER    X. 

METHODS    OF    HASTENING   MATURITY. 

IT  is  well  known  that  the  same  variety  of  grape  will 
ripen  at  different  times  in  different  localities,  and 
under  varying  circumstances.  A  protected  southern 
slope,  or  an  angle  of  buildings  looking  southerly,  with  a 
loose,  warm  soil  adjoining,  will  make  a  difference  of  two, 
three,  or  possibly  of  four  weeks  in  the  time  of  ripening, 
over  ordinary  localities.  It  is  the  experience  of  French 
cultivators,  that  vines  trained  near  the  ground  mature 
their  fruit  from  one  to  two  weeks  earlier  than  when  car- 
ried higher  up.  It  will  be  found,  that,  under  the  spiral 
system,  the  grapes  nearest  the  ground  ripen  first :  yet,  in 
this  case,  the  difference  is  not  so  marked  as  we  might 

expect,  since  the  ascending  sap  rushes  past  the  lower 

178 


180  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

clusters,  and  they  do  not  receive  a  proportionate  share 
of  the  strength  of  the  vine ;  which  is,  of  course,  a  hin- 
derance  to  their  process  of  maturing.  Aside  from  the 
many  other  advantages  resulting  from  keeping  vines  near 
to  the  ground,  there  can  be  no  question  that  this  one  of 
hastening  the  maturity  of  the  fruit  is  a  very  important 
consideration. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  eighteenth  century,  a  very 
curious  method  of  treating  fruit,  especially  the  vine,  was 
discovered  and  practised  in  France,  the  object  of  which 
was  not  only  to  hasten  the  maturity,  but  also  to  develop 
the  size,  of  the  fruit.  In  the  year  1745,  the  French  Agri- 
cultural Society  awarded  the  premium  to  M.  Buchatt  of 
Mentz  for  the  successful  practice  of  this  method.  It 

consisted  in  the  entire  re- 
moval of  a  ring  of  bark  from 
a  fruiting-branch  just  below  a 
cluster  of  fruit,  as  seen  in  fig. 
37.  Though  the  experiments 
were  always  successful,  we 
do  not  hear  that  the  plan 
was  known  to  any  extent  in 
England  until  the  early  part 
Fig.  37.  of  the  present  century.  In 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 


181 


the  year  1808,  Mr.  John  Williams  of  Pitmaston  commu- 
nicated the  plan,  with  full  directions,  to  the  London  Horti- 
cultural Society,  as  published  in  the  first  volume  of  its 
"Transactions,"  p.  107.  He  states  that  he  performed  the 
work  in  June  and  July,  "  leaving  the  naked  alburnum  com- 
pletely exposed  above  an  inch  in  width.  .  .  .  The  fol- 
lowing autumn,  the  fruit  growing  on  these  trees  came 
to  great  perfection,  having  ripened  from  a  fortnight  to 
three  weeks  earlier  than  usual ;  but  in  the 
succeeding  spring  the  branches  did  not 
shoot  with  their  accustomed  vigor,  and  I 
found  that  I  had  injured  them  by  exposing 
the  alburnum  unnecessarily."  The  next 
season,  he  performed  the  operation  a  month 
later  in  the  season,  and  diminished  the 
width  of  the  ring,  and,  he  states,  with 
the  best  results.  The  philosophy  of  the 
method  is  very  clear,  as  will  appear  upon 
examination  of  a  section  of  a  branch  thus 
operated  upon,  as  represented  in  fig.  38. 
The  removal  of  the  bark  has  not  inter- 
rupted the  flow  of  sap  upwards  through 
the  porous  wood.  It  has,  however,  abso- 
lutely arrested  all  descending  and  elaborated  sap,  which. 


Fig.  38. 


182  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

as  is  well  known,  passes  down  between  the  wood  and 
the  bark.  The  consequence  is,  the  part  of  the  branch 
above  the  ring,  receiving  a  full  share  of  sap,  elaborates 
it,  and  reserves  it  all  for  itself.  Fig.  38  shows  the  branch 
larger  above  the  cut  than -below.  The  result  upon  the 
fruit  is  to  increase  its  size,  in  some  cases  more  than  fifty 
per  cent,  and  to  hasten  the  time  of  ripening  from  one  to 
three  weeks.  Not  only  the  cluster  just  above  the  ring, 
but  also  all  the  clusters  above,  and  the  whole  upper 
portion  of  the  branch,  will  be  affected.  The  bunch 
nearest  the  ring  will,  however,  receive  the  most  benefit, 
as  we  should  naturally  expect.  While  these  desirable 
points  are  attained  (and  it  is  admitted  by  all  that  the 
appearance  of  the  fruit  is  very  superior),  yet  there  are 
few  who  do  not  admit  that  the  quality  of  the  fruit 
has  deteriorated.  A  few  English  cultivators  are  even 
bold  enough  to  claim  that  the  quality  has  improved. 
It  is  not  probable  that  most  persons  would  detect  the 
difference ;  yet  I  think  a  critical  taste  would  always  give 
preference  to  the  natural  growth.  Certain  it  is  that  the 
French  regard  the  ringing  process  as  injurious  for  wines. 
The  time  for  performing  this  operation,  by  the  French, 
is  just  after  the  fruit  has  set,  which  is  as  soon  as  the  branch 
has  acquired  strength  and  substance ;  thus  securing  the 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  183 

virtue  of  the  descending  sap  for  the  entire  season.  They 
act  upon  the  belief,  that,  the  earlier  the  work  is  done,  the 
more  manifest  will  be  the  results.  But  there  is  a  limit. 
If  the  ring  is  made  too  soon,  the  branch  is  very  liable  to 
break  or  be  seriously  affected  by  the  premature  exposure 
of  its  tender  wood.  In  our  dry  climate,  and  for  our  vari- 
eties, I  should  recommend  delay  until  the  young  grapes 
begin  to  stone.  This  is  a  stage  in  their  growth  when 
they  especially  need  additional  stimulus.  Where  the 
experiment  is  tried  only  to  a  limited  extent,  an  ordinary 
knife  will  do  the  work  sufficiently  well ;  but,  if  the  opera- 
tion is  to  be  performed  to  a  considerable  extent,  it  would 
be  an  economy  of  time  to  procure  a  French  tool  expressly 
adapted  to  the  work.  This  is  simply  a  pair  of  nippers, 
with  two  knives  at  the  jaw,  at  a  suitable  distance  for  the 
length  of  bark  to  be  taken  out.  When  the  jaw  is  closed 
over  a  branch,  a  single  turn  of  the  instrument  completes 
the  two  circular  cuts.  If  the  knife  is  used,  the  work  must 
be  done  with  boldness,  cutting  quite  down  to  the  wood. 
The  length  of  bark  to  be  taken  out  should  be  at  least 
half  an  inch :  some  recommend  the  length  to  be  an  inch. 
The  least  distance  that  will  effectually  check  the  descend- 
ing sap  is  manifestly  best.  Mr.  Thomas  Weaver,  a  suc- 
cessful English  grape  -  grower,  in  communicating  his 


184  CULTURE      O  t?      THE      GRAPE. 

practice  to  "The  Cottage  Gardener,"  adds  as  follows: 
"  By  thus  practising  ringing,  I  have  produced,  for  the  last 
twelve  or  fourteen  years,  grapes  out  of  doors,  that  have 
puzzled  many  a  tyro,  and  others  too.  Our  indefatigable 
editors  have  both  watched  my  progress  in  vine-culture 
for  years.  My  grapes  have  many  a  time  puzzled  the  late 
Mr.  Elphinstone,  when  he  was  gardener  to  the  late  Speaker 
of  the  House  of  Commons,  now  Lord  Eversley,  although 
I  used  to  compete  against  him  with  both  in-door  and  out- 
door grapes."  This  quotation  is  made  to  show  that  the 
practice  has  been  carried  on  for  years  with  the  best  suc- 
cess. The  question  will  now  be  asked,  if  this  practice  is 
to  be  recommended.  It  is  undoubtedly  better  suited  for 
the  alternate  long-spur  mode  of  training  than  for  the 
short-spur.  The  branch  that  has  been  ringed  is  to  be  cut 
away  in  the  fall  at  any  rate.  The  new  shoot  will  not  be 
materially  affected  by  the  process.  When  this  alternate 
system  is  practised,  and  when  there  is  a  desire  for  early 
grapes  of  extra  size,  it  is  perfectly  practicable  and  advisa- 
ble to  ring  a  portion  of  the  branches.  Still,  it  requires 
but  the  reflection  of  a  moment  to  perceive  that  the  prac- 
tice is  against  Nature's  law,  and  that  a  too  extensive 
application  of  the  principle  would  be  fatal  even  to  the 
life  of  the  vine.  It  is  an  established  law,  that  a  plant  re- 


CULTURE       OF      THE      GRAPE.  185 

quires  the  support  of  the  elaborated  and  descending  sap, 
to  some  degree,  for  the  trunk,  and  even  for  the  roots. 
If  this  support  is  arrested  above,  the  lower  parts  will  suf- 
fer. The  more  complete  the  arrest  of  the  descending 
sap,  the  more,  injury  results  to  the  trunk  and  roots  As 
a  general  rule,  when  a  tree  is  girdled  at  the  trunk,  it  will 
die ;  but  a  branch  may  be  girdled  without  serious  injury 
to  the  entire  system. 

For  the  short-spur  system  of  pruning,  it  is  plain  that 
the  ringing  practice  would  be  very  injurious.  The  eyes 
upon  which  we  rely  for  fruit  the  following  season  must 
be  below  the  ring.  Consequently  they  are  deprived  of 
the  downward  flow  of  elaborated  sap,  which  is  absolutely 
necessary  to  their  perfect  development.  It  would  be 
very  foolish  to  rely  upon  eyes  below  the  ring,  and  on  the 
same  branch,  for  fruiting  the  following  season.  If  every 
other  eye  on  an  arm  of  the  single-spur  system  should  be 
fruited  and  ringed,  and  should  be  allowed  to  re-establish 
on  the  succeeding  year,  without  fruiting,  the  result  might 
be  satisfactory.  But  it  cannot  be  questioned  that  this 
practice  interrupts  the  natural  flow  and  distribution  of 
sap,  and  that  its  tendency  is  decidedly  injurious.  It  may 
be  practised  to  a  certain  extent,  and  for  certain  purposes ; 
but  it  cannot  be  recommended  as  a  desirable  mode  for 


186  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

general  cultivation.  What  we  gain  in  one  direction  we 
lose  more  than  proportionately  in  another.  We  must 
therefore  regard  this  crfrious,  interesting,  and  valuable 
method  as  applicable  only  to  a  limited  degree,  and  for  the 
specific  purpose  of  obtaining  a  few  early,  bunches  of 
extra  size. 

In  the  more  difficult  climate  of  England,  a  practice  has 
obtained  to  some  extent  of  enclosing  clusters  of  fruit 
under  bell-glasses,  or  an  entire  fruit-branch  under  a  small 
glass  frame  secured  against  a  wall.  Fruit  may  be  ob- 
tained from  two  to  four  weeks  earlier  in  this  way.  But 
there  is  too  much  trouble  and  expense  attending  this,  and 
the  results  are  too  limited,  to  warrant  the  use  of  such 
glasses  to  any  extent.  Cheap  glass  houses  are  a  better 
substitute ;  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  these  are  very 
desirable,  and  can  be  used  with  profit  in  skilful  hands. 
This  is  an  interesting  and  prolific  subject,  and  is  destined 
to  become  increasingly  interesting  to  the  public.  The 
limits  of  this  treatise  forbid  any  extended  suggestions  in 
regard  to  the  construction  and  management  of  fruiting- 
frames,  or  glass  sheds  or  houses.  In  a  subsequent  chap- 
ter upon  the  treatment  of  vines  under  glass,  some  further 
hints  are  given  upon  this  subject;  but  its  full  develop- 
ment Would  require  an  entire  volume.  A  single  method 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  187 

for  the  use  of  sashes  has  occurred  to  me,  and  I  am  in- 
clined to  think  it  has  sufficient  merit  to  be  carried  into 
extensive  practice.  It  is  mainly  applicable  to  the  hori- 
zontal-branch system  of  training.  Supposing  we  have  a 
lot  of  sashes  from  hot  beds  and  houses  which  are  gener- 
ally released  from  use  by  the  1st  of  June :  now,  if  our 
horizontal  trellis  is  two  and  a  half  feet  from  the  ground,  by 
running  two  wooden  strips  horizontally,  the  length  of  the 
rows,  a  foot  above  the  vines,  —  the  bars  being  three  feet 
apart  (which  is  the  ordinary  width  of  sashes),  and  resting 
upon  small  posts,  which  are  three  and  a  half  feet  out  of 
ground,  —  it  will  be  seen  that  we  have  a  very  simple  and 
cheap  frame  upon  which  sashes  could  rest,  directly  over  our 
vines.  It  will  be  easy  to  secure  these  sashes  to  the  frame 
by  side-hooks,  to  prevent  them  from  being  lifted  by  a 
gale.  Sashes  three  feet  in  width  would  cover  the  princi- 
pal part  of  the  foliage  of  a  horizontal  trellis.  If  the  sashes 
were  applied  to  the  frame  early  in  the  spring,  the  vines 
underneath  would  start  much  earlier  than  when  uncov- 
ered: they  would  also  be  protected  to  a  great  degree 
from  late  spring  frosts.  There  would  therefore  be  a  gain 
of  some  weeks  in  growth.  The  inconvenience  in  disbud- 
ding, tying,  and  checking  under  the  sash,  would  be  but 
trifling.  Throughout  the  season,  it  will  be  found  that  the 


188  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

glass  covering  is  a  material  aid  in  developing  and  matur- 
ing the  fruit.  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  the  foreign 
kinds,  at  least  many  of  them,  can  be  cultivated  with  great 
success  by  this  simple  method.  As  our  sashes  are  mostly 
in  use  in  April,  and  perhaps  in  May,  if  we  delay  to  apply 
them  to  the  frame  until  June,  we  shall  still  find  them  of 
great  service  :  they  materially  hasten  the  maturity  of  the 
fruit,  drawing  the  heat  of  the  sun,  and  confining  the  radi- 
ating heat  and  moisture  of  the  earth ;  they  are  a  great 
protection  against  mildew  and  other  evils  during  summer; 
and  they  are  also  a  guard  against  autumn  frosts.  If  our 
rows  are  six  feet  apart,  then  our  sashes  will  cover  just 
half  the  surface  of  the  ground  ;  but,  if  the  rows  should  be 
only  five  feet  apart,  we  should  still  have  walks  between 
the  rows,  of  two  feet  in  width,  after  the  sashes  are  applied, 
which  will  be  sufficient  for  ventilation,  and  for  conve- 
nience in  working.  It  will  undoubtedly  be  best  to  have 
the  north  side  of  the  sash  a  little  the  highest,  both  for  the 
purpose  of  taking  the  sun's  rays  more  directly,  and  also  in 
order  to  shed  the  rain.  When  the  sashes  run  east  and 
west,  they  will  not  be  constructed  properly  to  shed  rain ; 
but,  if  well  painted,  the  slight  lodgement  of  water  will  be 
no  serious  detriment.  The  pouring  of  water  from  the 
edge  of  the  sash  will  be  a  greater  evil,  and,  in  some 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  139 

positions,  will  cause  considerable  washing  of  the  soil.  A 
mulch  of  litter  along  the  edge  where  the  water  drops 
will  generally  prevent  this  evil  from  being  serious.  In 
the  fall,  the  sashes  can  be  removed  for  winter  and  spring 
use  on  houses  or  frames. 

This  plan  is  not  suggested  as  a  perfect  glass  structure, 
but  only  as  a  cheap  and  a  double  use  of  glass  at  a  season 
when  it  is  not  wanted  for  other  purposes.  I  cannot  speak 
from  experience  of  the  practical  working  of  this  form ; 
but  I  do  not  now  see  any  reason  to  doubt  its  merit. 
Such  a  roof  of  glass  over  at  least  one-half  the  surface  of 
the  vineyard,  with  space  sufficient  for  ventilation,  so  ar- 
ranged as  to  check  rather  than  encourage  draughts  of  air, 
—  such  a  roof  must,  to  a  considerable  degree,  secure  the 
warmth  and  humidity  and  geniality  of  the  glass  grapery. 
I  have  a  good  deal  of  confidence  in  my  preparations  to 
use  my  idle  sashes  the  coming  summer  in  this  way ;  and 
with  the  same  confidence  I  suggest  it  to  the  judgment  of 
others  for  trial. 

I  may  here  say,  that,  in  my  thoughts,  the  horizontal- 
branch  system  of  training,  ancf  the  use  of  movable 
sashes,  grew  out  of  each  other.  One  thing  is  certain,  that 
a  much  more  general  use  of  glass  in  some  cheap  form, 
requiring  little  care,  will  be  adopted  for  the  early  ripening 


190  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

of  grapes.  Graperies  are  admirable  for  their  specific  pur- 
pose ;  but  they  are  expensive,  and  involve  a  gardener,  and 
the  constant  labor  of  opening  and  closing.  More  simple 
and  less  expensive  forms,  with  permanent  ventilation,  are 
found  sufficient  to  mature  Black  Hamburgs  of  the  dark- 
est hue  and  highest  flavor.  The  use  of  brick  or  stone 
walls  has  been  somewhat  extensive  in  England.  The 

O 

vines  or  other  fruit-trees  are  trained  close  to  the  surface, 
which  is  supposed  to  absorb  and  radiate  the  heat  of  the 
sun.  The  theory  is  undoubtedly  correct,  and  the  practi- 
cal results  are  satisfactory,  especially  since  the  walls  serve 
a  double  purpose  of  sheltering  from  winds.  Some  experi- 
ments have  been  made  in  coloring  the  walls  black,  in  order 
that  the  sun's  heat  may  be  more  perfectly  absorbed,  and 
the  heat  be  gradually  imparted  to  the  vines.  In  the  third 
volume  of  "  The  Horticultural  Transactions,"  p.  330,  is 
a  communication  from  Henry  Dawes,  relating  his  ex- 
perience with  colored  walls,  which  is  worthy  of  being 
transcribed :  — 

"  Two  years  ago,  I  covered  a  portion  of  nay  wall  with 
thick  black  rpaint.  The  vine  was  divided  into  two  equal 
parts :  one-half  was  trained  on  the  painted,  and  the  other 
on  the  plain  wall.  The  season  was  so  unfavorable  last 
year,  that  scarcely  any  out-door  grapes  came  to  perfection ; 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  191 

but  those  in  the  blackened  part  of  the  wall  were  much 
finer  than  those  on  the  plain  part.  This  year  the  success 
of  my  experiment  has  been  complete.  The  weight  of 
fine  grapes  gathered  from  the  blackened  part  of  the  wall 
was  twenty  pounds  and  ten  ounces;  while  the  plain  part 
yielded  only  seven  pounds  and  one  ounce,  being  little 
more  than  one-third  of  the  other.  The  fruit  on  the  black- 
ened part  of  the  wall  was  also  much  finer,  the  bunches 
were  larger  and  better  ripened,  than  on  the  other  half: 
the  wood  of  the  vine  was  likewise  stronger,  and  more 
covered  with  leaves,  on  the  blackened  part.  It  is  a  gen- 
erally known  fact,  that  a  black,  unpolished  surface  ab- 
sorbs more  rapidly  than  other  colors  the  sun's  rays,  and 
thereby  becomes  sooner  heated.  It  is  equally  well  known, 
that  surfaces  which  absorb  heat  more  quickly  part  with 
it  more  easily  when  the  source  of  heat  is  withdrawn,  and 
cool  quicker.  In  the  summer-time,  when  the  days  are 
long,  the  wall  will  be  more  intensely  heated  under  .the 
blackened  surface;  and,  the  night  (or  time  of  cooling) 
being  short,  it  may  not  have  returned  to  the  temperature 
of  the  air  before  it  is  again  subjected  to  an  increase  of 
heat.  If  the  time  of  cooling  were  long  enough,  that  part 
of  the  wall  under  the  blackened  surface  might  become 


192  CULTURE      OF     THE     GRAPE. 

actually  cooler  than  the  part  not  blackened,  and  thus 
the  extremes  of  heat  and  cold  be  greater  than  when  the 
wall  was  left  with  its  usual  surface.  In  the  summer-time, 
however,  the  wall  is  not  only  more  intensely  heated,  but 
probably  retains  a  great  portion  of  the  heat  during  the 
night." 

Another  writer  upon  the  same  subject,  Mr.  Charles 
Harrison,  writes  as  follows :  — 

. "  The  dark  color  absorbing  the  rays  of  the  sun,  the  wall 
acquires  at  least  ten  degrees  more  of  heat  than  the  walls 
not  colored  as  directed;  thus  affording  great  assistance 
in  maturing  the  buds  upon  fruit-bearing  shoots,  so  that 
the  fruit  may  be  productive.  In  cold  and  wet  seasons, 
without  such  aid,  I  should  not  have  been  able  to  obtain 
ripe  buds  upon  fruit-trees  under  my  care.  This  I  have 
had  ample  proof  of  by  the  unfruitfulness  of  those  trees 
which  are  against  walls  not  colored,  at  the  same  time 
that  trees  against  colored  walls  were  abundantly  fruitful. 
The  wall  being  colored  is  also  a  preventive  of  insects 
harboring  in  it,  and  also  tends  to  keep  it  dry." 

The  importance  of  coloring  walls  will  be  more  espe- 
cially felt  in  England,  where  the  sun's  rays  are  never  so 
clear  and  powerful  as  in  this  country.  Yet  the  subject  is 


CULTURE      OF     THE      GRAPE.  193 

one  of  interest ;  and  there  are  many  situations  where  its 
application  may  possibly  be  advantageous  even  in  this 
country.  It  is  often  noticeable,  that,  where  vines  ramble 
over  the  surface  of  dark-colored  rocks,  they  ripen  much 
better  than  elsewhere.  Walls  are  too  expensive  if  erected 
expressly  for  this  purpose.  Close  board-fences  will  answer 
nearly  the  same  purpose.  These  may  be  painted  with 
coal-tar,  which  is  very  cheap,  and  very  quickly  applied. 
While  it  is  true  that  the  wall  will  soon  become  covered 
to  a  considerable  extent  with  foliage,  yet  it  is  also  true 
that  the  sun's  rays  will  always  penetrate  to  more  or  less 
of  the  black  surface,  and  cause  a  decided  change  of  tem- 
perature. The  practical  value  of  the  plan  should  have  a 
cautious  test  of  actual  trial.  In  this  connection  it  should 
be  stated,  that  vines  upon  close  board-fences  have  been 
found  in  many  cases  to  suffer  from  mildew.  This  has 
been  attributed  by  some  to  a  want  of  circulation  of  air, 
and  by  others  to  the  extreme  heat  of  mid-day  and  the 
great  change  at  night. 

It  is  prudent  and  it  is  wise  to  expend  freely  and  largely, 
with  well-informed  judgment,  in  the  production  of  fruit  of 
superior  excellence.  He  who,  at  a  proportionate  cost,  can 
excel  in  the  quality  of  his  fruit,  or  the  time  of  ripening  it, 

13 


194  CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE. 

will  obtain  an  altogether  disproportionate  price  for  his 
fruit,  and  is  the  only  producer  who  can  show  a  large 
margin  of  profit.  High  culture,  the  best  modes,  —  these 
must  be  the  watch- words  of  the  horticulturist. 


CHAPTER    XI. 

MANURES* 

TN  the  preparation  of  the  soil  for  planting,  it  was 
•  recommended  that  a  compost,  consisting  of  one-third 
stable-manure  and  two-thirds  peat,  or  vegetable  matter 
well  decomposed,  should  be  applied.  The  quantity  will 
vary  with  the  character  of  the  soil  and  the  variety  of 
grape,  —  from  twelve  to  thirty  cords  to  the  acre.  The 
land  should  be  rich  enough  to  insure  a  strong  growth, 
without  additions,  for  the  two  first  seasons.  The  me- 
chanical condition  of  the  soil  is  quite  as  important  a 
consideration  as  its  fertility.  Any  element  that  is  want- 
ing to  make  it  loose,  friable,  light,  and  warm,  yet 
retentive,  and  moderately  rich  in  organic  matter,  should 

195 


196  CULTURE      OF      T II  E      GRAPE. 

be  added.  The  soil  will,  ordinarily,  contain  a  sufficient 
supply  of  alkaline  matter  for  the  first  and  second  sea- 
son. When  it  is  borne  in  mind,  however,  how  greatly 
these  enter  into  the  composition  of  the  vine,  it  will 
be  evident  that  they  must  not  lack  in  these  materials. 
Various  analyses  of  the  ashes  of  the  grape  vary  in 
results ;  but  we  may  state,  in  round  numbers,  the  more 
important  items. 

^  According  to  the  tables  of  the  French  chemist  Crasso, 
the  ashes  of  the  wood  of  small  Burgundy  vines  contain 
of  potassa,  45  per  cent ;  lime,  and  phosphate  of  lime, 
35;  phosphoric  acid,  7;  magnesia,  5;  soda,  4;  sulphuric 
acid,  2 ;  with  traces  of  silicic  acid,  chlorine,  &c.,  to  make 
up  the  100  parts.  In  the  fruit,  the  proportion  of  potassa 
is  very  considerably  increased,  rising  as  high  as  60  per 
cent  in  some  experiments ;  while  the  phosphoric  and  sul- 
phuric acids  are  also  considerably  increased  ;  and,  on  the 
other  hand,  lime,  falls  away,  in  the  fruit,  to  about  4  per 
cent. 

Dr.  Emmons,  of  Albany,  N.Y.,  who  has  made  valuable 
analyses  of  the  inorganic  parts  of  various  kinds  of  fruit- 
trees,  gives  the  following  result  from  the  ashes  of  the 
common  wild  grape :  — 


CULTURE      OF      THE  GRAPE.  197 

Wood.  Bark. 

Potash 20.84  1.77 

Soda 2.06  0.27 

Clorine 0.02  0.40 

Sulphuric  Acid 0  23  trace. 

Phosphate  of  Lime     15.40  5.04 

Phosphate  of  Per-oxide  of  Iron  ....  1.20  5.04 

Carbonic  Acid 34.83  32.22 

Lime 17.33  39.32 

Magnesia 4.40  0.80 

Silex 2.80  14.00 

Soluble  Silica 0.00  0.30 

Coal,  and  Organic  Matter 2.20  1.70 


100.21 


100.86 


It  will  be  noticed  that  the  percentage  of  carbonic  acid 
given  by  Dr.  Eininons  is  quite  large,  while  the  percentage 
of  potash  is  correspondingly  small.  The  difference  be- 
tween the  hard,  firm  growth  of  Burgundy  wood  and  the 
more  succulent  wild  vine  will  account  for  the  variation 
to  some  extent.  In  all  other  analyses  which  I  have  seen, 
the  amount  of  sulphuric  acid  has  been  considerably  larger, 
varying  from  1.5  to  2  per  cent.  In  the  fruit,  all  chemists 
agree  that  this  amount  is  considerably  increased.  Mr.  A. 
J.  Downing,  in  "  The  Horticulturist,"  vol.  iii.  p.  5^6,  states, 
"that,  while  the  analysis  of  the  ashes  of  the  foreign  grape 
shows  only  about  2  per  cent  of  sulphuric  acid,  the  analy- 


198  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

sis  of  the  must-pulp,  or  juice  of  the  ripe  grape,  shows 
more  than  13  per  cent  of  sulphuric  acid,  —  a  most  ex- 
traordinary increase,  and,  we  believe,  a  larger  percentage 
than  is  found  in  any  other  fruit."  This  is  a  larger  per- 
centage in  the  fruit  than  is  given  by  most  chemists. 

These  analyses  are  a  clear  indication  that  potash,  lime, 
and  bone  are  three  prominent  and  necessary  fertilizers. 
These  may  all  be  applied  in  large  quantities,  with  less 
danger  of  over-stimulating  than  in  the  use  of  stable- 
manure  or  vegetable  matter.  Coal-ashes  have  but  very 
slight  traces  of  potassa,  and  have  but  little  value  for  the 
vineyard,  except  as  they  may  contain  sulphate  of  lime  (in 
which  case  they  will  serve  an  important  purpose,  as  will 
be  seen  hereafter),  and  also  for  the  mechanical  purpose 
of  making  the  soil  more  porous.  Wood-ashes,  on  the 
contrary,  contain  "a  large  amount  of  potash,  and  also 
phosphate  of  lime,  and  magnesia.  The  ashes  of  oak- 
wood  contain  38  per  cent  of  potassa,  and  about  an  equal 
amount  of  the  carbonates  and  phosphates  of  lime  and 
magnesia.  As  before  stated,  the  ashes  of  the  vine  have  a 
still  larger  percentage  of  potassa.  These  elements  are 
therefore  valuable,  as  entering  directly  into  the  composi- 
tion of  the  vine,  and  also  because  the  potash  promotes 
the  dissolution  of  vegetable  matter  in  the  soil.  We  may 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  199 

apply  leached  ashes  in  almost  unlimited  quantities.  Un- 
leached  ashes  (if  they  can  be  obtained)  are  much  more 
valuable.  A  hundred  bushels  might  be  applied  to  the 
acre  without  injury,  and  without  causing  an  excessive 
growth  of  foliage,  as  is  the  case  when  stable-manure  is 
heavily  applied.  Probably  an  annual  dressing  of  fifty 
bushels  of  unleached  ashes  would  be  found  quite  sufficient 
for  most  lands.  If  ashes  are  not  to  be  obtained,  we  can 
obtain  the  elements  in  crude  potash,  in  ground  bones,  and 
in  lime.  Common  ashes  will  usually  yield  five  and  a 
half  pounds  of  potash  to  the  bushel.  As  a  portion  of  the 
potash  does  not  leach,  we  may  say  that  fifty  bushels  is 
equivalent  to  three  hundred  pounds  of  potash,  or  about 
two  hundred  pounds  of  soda-ash.  If  we  dissolve  this 
amount  of  potash,  and  pour  it  upon  fifty  bushels  of  peat 
(triple  this  amount  would  be  better),  we  shall  then  have 
obtained  a  very  considerable  part  of  the  virtue  of  the  fifty 
bushels  of  wood-ashes.  For  the  supply  of  the  phos- 
phates, and  the  carbonate  of  lime,  and  magnesia,  we  will 
resort  to  bone-dust,  or  ground  bones.  This  is  the  safest 
and  most  universally  esteemed  fertilizer.  There  is  not  a 
single  particle  in  the  composition  of  bones  which  is  not 
of  essential  service  in  contributing  food  to  the  vine.  This 
will  be  seen  by  examining  an  analysis  of  the  fresh  bones 


200  CULTURE       OF      THE       GRAPE. 

of  an  ox,  prepared  by  M.  Berzelius.     He  found  100  parts 
of  these  bones  consisted  of — 

Cartilage 33.30 

Phosphate  of  Lime 55.35 

Fluate  of  Lime 3.00 

Carbonate  of  Lime 3.85 

Phosphate  of  Magnesia 2.05 

Soda,  with  a  little  common  Salt 2.45 


100.00 

These  are  precisely  what  is  wanted  as  food ;  and  hence 
the  testimony  as  to  the  value  of  this  fertilizer  is  uniform 
and  decided,  as  we  might  expect.  In  the  purchase  of  this 
article,  there  is  always  considerable  shrinkage  from  the 
above  analysis,  resulting  from  the  usual  processes  in 
reducing  the  bone  to  powder.  It  is,  however,  most  eco- 
nomical to  purchase  it  in  this  form,  in  order  to  secure 
immediate  results.  For  ordinary  field -crops,  English 
cultivators  use,  as  the  only  fertilizer,  from  fifteen  to  forty, 
and  even  eighty,  bushels  per  acre.  In  regard  to  the  an- 
nual amount  for  a  dressing  to  the  vineyard,  no  definite 
rule  can  be  given,  as  the  various  soils  have  different  neces- 
sities. We  may  bear  in  mind,  however,  that  any  reasona- 
ble amount  of  bone-dust  is  a  safe  fertilizer,  and  that, 
where  table-grapes,  in  large  quantity  and  of  superior  size, 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  201 

are  the  desideratum,  it  will  be  prudent  to  borrow  money 
in  order  to  procure  a  good  supply  of  the  dust.  He  is  a 
shrewd  usurer  who  regards  manure  as  the  best  security 
on  which  to  loan  money  to  the  agriculturist.  As  we  have 
found  such  a  large  percentage  of  lime  in  the  ashes  of  the 
vine,  we  should  naturally  conclude  that  this  substance 
also  should  be  liberally  supplied.  This  is  indeed  true, 
and  we  notice  that  the  grape  always  thrives  in  a  lime- 
stone soil.  The  action  of  lime  is  twofold:  it  enters 
directly  into  the  combination  of  almost  all  classes  of 
plants,  and  is  therefore  valuable  as  food;  and  it  also 
serves  another  important  purpose,  in  its  chemical  effect 
upon  the  organic  matter  contained  in  the  soil.  If  we  use 
bones  in  considerable  quantity,  as  before  directed,  we 
shall  have  nearly  the  amount  of  phosphate  and  carbonate 
of  lime  (about  60  per  cent  of  the  bone)  that  will  be 
needed  by  the  vine  as  a  direct  food.  But  there  are  many 
soils  that  would  receive  natural  benefit  by  the  chemical 
action  of  lime  upon  them.  Heavy  soils  inclining  to  clay 
are  rendered  much  more  friable  and  porous  to  receive 
the  gases  of  the  atmosphere.  There  is  also  a  considera- 
ble quantity  of  vegetable  and  animal  matter,  worms,  and 
animalcule,  in  the  soil,  upon  which  the  lime  has  a  direct 
effect,  reducing  them  to  food  for  the  vine. 


202  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

In  England,  lime  is  applied  in  vast  quantities  upon 
some  of  the  low,  heavy  lands;  in  some  instances,  the 
amount  reaching  a  thousand  bushels  to  the  acre:  but, 
upon  ordinary  uplands,  fifty  bushels  are  considered  a 
large  dressing.  As  most  vineyard-soils  are  inclined  to 
be  dry,  and  as  we  advise  to  a  considerable  supply  of 
lime  through  bones,  an  annual  dressing  of  five  or  ten,  or, 
in  the  case  of  heavy  soils,  of  fifteen  bushels,  will  probably 
be  found  quite  sufficient.  The  best  way  to  apply  this  will 
be  by  mixing  it  with  three  times  its  bulk  of  peat. 

It  will  be  seen  by  the  analyses  previously  given,  that, 
while  sulphur  is  found  in  small  quantity  in  the  wood,  it 
enters  largely  into  the  composition  of  the  fruit.  We 
should  consequently  infer  that  a  top-dressing  of  sulphur 
would  be  of  service  as  soon  as  the  vines  come  to  bearing, 
not  merely  for  the  purpose  of  preventing  mildew,  as  we 
shall  see  hereafter,  but  also  as  direct  food  for  the  plant. 
It  is  well  known  that  in  volcanic  soils,  where  there  is  con- 
siderable impregnation  of  sulphur,  the  vines  do  extraordi- 
narily well,  and  the  product  in  fruit  and  wine  is  of  a  supe- 
rior character.  As  there  is  a  deficiency  of  this  element  in 
most  soils,  it  would  seem  essential  to  provide  a  sufficient 
quantity.  May  it  not  prove  that  the  increase  of  rot  and 
mildew  within  the  past  twenty  years  is  owing,  in  a  very 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  203 

considerable  degree,  to  an  exhaustion  of  this  element  in 
the  soil,  which  causes  an  enfeebled  and  diseased  state 
in  the  berries,  and  invites  the  attack  of  fungi  ?  It  is  an 
invariable  rule,  that  plants  which  abound  in  certain  earthy 
salts  never  flourish  in  soils  in  which  these  salts  are  want- 
ing ;  but,  upon  application  of  the  deficient  elements,  the 
result  is  as  invariable,  that  the  plants  recover  their  vigor. 
It  is  for  the  purpose  of  supplying  a  deficiency  of  sulphur, 
that  gypsum  (sulphate  of  lime),  or  plaster  of  Paris,  is 
recommended.  Gypsum  is  composed,  according  to  the 
analysis  of  Chaptal,  of 

Sulphuric  acid 32   to   43   parts. 

Lime 30   "    33       " 

Water 38   "     24       " 

This  article  has  long  been  known  as  a  fertilizer ;  and  upon 
some  soils,  and  for  some  crops,  there  is  no  other  artificial 
manure  so  decided  in  its  effects.  The  results  of  its  appli- 
cation have  been  unequal,  however ;  for  the  simple  reason 
that  some  soils  have  a  sufficiency  of  sulphate  of  lime  for 
some  crops,  and  hence  an  addition  would  be  useless. 
Johnson,  in  his  "  Farmer's  Encyclopedia,"  states  that  an 
ordinary  crop  of  clover  and  sainfoin  grasses  usually  con- 
tains from  one  and  a  half  to  two  hundred-weight  of 
sulphate  of  lime  to  an  acre.  This  is  the  amount  (two 


'204        CULTURE   OF   THE   GRAPE. 

hundred- weight)  of  gypsum  to  an  acre  which  he  recom- 
mends to  be  applied  annually  for  such  crops.  The  amount 
of  sulphate  of  lime  needed  for  an  acre  of  grape-fruit  must 
much  exceed  two  hundred-weight  per  annum,  if  the  state- 
ment of  Mr.  Downing,  that  the  fruit  yields  thirteen  per 
cent  of  sulphuric  acid,  is  not  altogether  wrong.  Lime,  we 
know,  exists  in  the  wood  in  a  much  larger  proportion. 
It  would  seem  reasonable  to  conclude  that  an  application 
of  at  least  two  hundred-weight  per  annum  of  sulphate 
of  lime  in  some  form  would  be  not  merely  desirable,  but 
necessary. 

According  to  Johnson,  coal-ashes  contain  about  ten 
per  cent  of  sulphate  of  lime.  This  undoubtedly  refers  to 
ashes  of  the  English  coal,  and  is  probably  a  larger  per- 
centage than  is  contained  in  our  anthracite  coal-ashes. 
At  this  rate,  ten  per  cent  of  fifty  bushels  of  coal-ashes 
'would  be  equal  to  five  bushels  of  gypsum,  which  would 
be  a  suitable  dressing  for  an  acre.  Wherever  coal-ashes 
are  on  hand,  they  should  be  tried,  not  because  they  con- 
tain any  considerable  amount  of  potash,  but  more  espe- 
cially because  of  the  sulphate  of  lime  which  they  may 
contain. 

Upon  this  subject  of  furnishing  the  specific  food  for  the 
vine,  recognizing  the  desirableness  of  a  change  of  diet  at 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  205 

different  periods  of  growth,  and  formation  of  wood  and 
of  fruit,  an  interesting  communication  was  made  to  the 
French  Academy  of  Sciences  by  M.  Perzoz,  and  is 
quoted  in  "The  Horticulturist,"  vol.  iii.  p.  525,  as  fol- 
lows :  — - 

"  The  new  process  which  I  propose  for  cultivating  the 
vine,  inasmuch  as  it  enables  us  to  make  use  of  half  the 
land  for  growing  nutritive  plants,  may,  at  first  sight,  ap- 
pear to  differ  completely  from  the  plans  now  adopted  in 
vineyards.  Such,  however,  is  not  the  case  ;  and,  as  those 
who  have  studied  the  various  methods  adopted  in  differ- 
ent countries  will  see,  several  of  the  recommendations 
here  made  have  already  been  followed  in  practice.  I 
acknowledge  this  the  more  readily,  as  it  enables  me  to 
appeal,  as  a  proof  of  their  usefulness,  to  results  attained 
by  a  long  experience.  In  one  respect,  my  plan  differs 
from  every  other;  for  I  propose  that  all  the  vine-stocks 
in  a  certain  space  of  ground  should  be  brought  together 
in  a  trench,  where  by  one  chemical  action  the  wood,  and 
by  another  the  fruit,  may  be  induced  to  form.  This  I 
propose,  in  consequence  of  having  by  direct  experiment 
satisfied  myself,  that,  of  the  manures  which  are  fit  for  the 
culture  of  the  vine,  some  seem  exclusively  for  the  increase 
of  cells,  —  i.e.,  of  wood ;  that  others  cause  the  develop- 


206  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

ment  of  the  flower-bud  (fruit  or  grape) ;  and  that  the 
actions  of  these  substances,  instead  of  both  going  on  at 
the  same  time,  ought  to  be  successive.  By  the  applica- 
tion of  these  principles,  the  growth  of  the  wood  can  be 
stopped  at  pleasure ;  'while,  by  the  ordinary  methods,  the 
same  effects  can  only  be  produced  by  artificial  and  empi- 
rical means. 

"When  it  is  wished  that  wood  should  be  developed, 
the  vines  (roots)  must  be  placed  in  a  trench,  and  covered 
with  three  or  four  inches  of  earth  with  which  have  been 
mixed,  for  every  square  yard  of  the  surface  of  the  trench, 
eight  pounds  of  pulverized  bone,  four  pounds  of  pieces  of 
skin,  leather,  horns,  tanners'  refuse,  &c.,  and  one  and  a 
half  pounds  of  gypsum. 

"  When  the  wood  is  sufficiently  forward,  which  will  be 
in  a  year  or  two,  according  to  circumstances,  the  roots 
must  be  supplied  with  salts  of  potash  in  order  that  the 
fruit  may  be  produced.  For  this  purpose,  it  is  necessary 
to  spread  over  the  trench,  at  a  distance  of  three  or  four 
inches  from  the  buried  wood  (roots),  five  and  a  half 
pounds  of  a  mixture  formed  of  silicate  of  potash,  and 
two  and  a  half  pounds  of  double-phosphate  of  potash  and 
lime.  The  trench  is  then  to  be  filled  up,  and  the  roots 
have  as  much  potash  as  they  want  for  a  long  time.  To 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  207 

prevent,  however,  the  exhaustion  of  the  potash,  it  is  as 
well  to  spread  every  year,  at  the  foot  of  the  stools,  a  cer- 
tain quantity  of  the  marc  ( '  cheese,'  or  refuse  of  the  wine- 
press) of  grapes.  This  marc,  containing  2.5  per  cent  of 
carbonate  of  potash,  will  restore  annually  a  large  propor- 
tion of  the  potash  which  may  have  disappeared  from  the 
trench. 

"  Hitherto,  the  success  of  a  vintage  depended,  cceteris 
paribus,  in  a  great  measure  upon  the  influence  of  the 
atmosphere.  Thus,  suppose  a  vine-stock  required  ten 
parts  of  potash  to  be  enabled  to  bear  fruit :  if  the  action 
of  the  heat  and  rain  on  the  stones  and  earth,  in  a  state 
of  decomposition,  could  only  furnish  five,  the  vintage 
would  be  bad. 

"  This  danger  will  be  avoided  by  the  above  system  of 
culture,  in  which  the  vine  must  always  have  suitable 
food.  But  it  is  not  to  be  forgotten,  that,  although  I  prom- 
ise those  grape-growers  who  follow  my  plan  an  abundance 
of  produce,  I  can  by  no  means  insure  the  quality  of  that 
produce ;  for  quality  must  always  depend  on  the  tempera- 
ture." 

It  is  unnecessary  to  specify  all  the  different  kinds  of 
fertilizing  matters  that  might  be  used  to  advantage  in  the 
vineyard.  We  are  safe  in  concluding  that  soap-suds,  con- 


208  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

taining  potassa  and  greasy  matter,  or  old  leather  or  hora- 
shavings,  any  thing  that  approaches  the  nature  of  ashes 
or  bones,  will  be  valuable.  Watering  with  liquid  manure 
is  recommended  by  some;  and  this  is  a  great  stimulant 
to  the  vine  at  the  time  of  stoning  and  swelling-off  of  the 
fruit :  but  it  must  be  done  judiciously,  that  the  wash  be 
not  so  strong  as  to  injure  the  roots.  Care  also  should 
be  taken  that  the  soil  does  not  become  wet  and  sodden. 
We  have  instances  where  the  vine  feeds  near  the  sink- 
spout  and  around  the  cesspool.  The  roots  of  the  great 
Hampton  -  Court  Vine  are  said  to  feed  upon  London 
sewerage.  Yet  these  roots  will  be  found  not  to  have 
passed  a  certain  limit.  Roots  cannot  remtiin  in  a  healthy 
condition  in  ground  that  is  continually  saturated  with 
moisture. 

Jt  may  not  be  out  of  place  in  this  connection  to  con- 
sider the  fertilizing  effect  of  rain.  It  is  well  ascertained 
that  rain  contains  a  considerable  quantity  of  nitrogen, 
ammonia,  chlorine,  lime,  and  magnesia.  An  analysis  of  a 
cubic  metre  of  water  by  M.  Barral  is  given  in  Lindley's 
"  Theory  of  Horticulture,"  upon  which  he  bases  the  fol- 
lowing estimate :  — 

"  The  average  depth  of  rain  which  falls  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  London  is  well  ascertained  to  be  about  twenty- 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  209 

four  inches  per  annum.  This  is  at  the  rate  of  87.120  cubic 
feet  or  2.466  metres  of  rain-water  per  acre ;  and  this, 
according  to  the  proportions  per  cubic  metre  in  the  pre- 
ceding table  (M.  Barrel's),  would  afford  annually  of 

"  Nitrogen 45£  pounds. 

Nitric  Acid 103         " 

Ammonia 19£        " 

Chlorine 12£        " 

Lime 35         " 

Magnesia 11          " 

Amount  total  per  acre 227         " 

"  Of  these  substances,  the  three  first  are  of  the  utmost 
importance,  on  account  of  their  entering  so  largely  into 
the  indispensable  constituents  of  the  food  by  which  vege- 
table life  is  sustained.  The  quantity  of  ammonia  thus 
ascertained  to  exist  is  about  what  is  expected  in  two 
hundred- weight  of  Peruvian  guano;  and  bountiful  Na- 
ture gives  us,  moreover,  nearly  one  hundred  and  fifty 
pounds  of  nitrogenous  matter  equally  suited  to  the  nutri- 
tion of  our  crops." 

True  as  it  may  be  that  there  is  vast  benefit  from  rain 
in  addition  to  the  humidity  which  it  yields,  and  that  an 
increased  supply  promotes  luxuriant  vegetation,  yet  there 
is  a  limit  to  the  requirements,  and  also  to  the  capacity,  of 

14 


210  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

the  grape.  Indeed,  we  do  not  find  results  to  harmonize 
with  the  theory  which  might  be  deduced  from  a  consid- 
eration of  the  foregoing  table.  By  a  comparison  of  the 
following  tables,  taken  from  "  The  United-States  Agricul- 
tural Report"  for  1862,  p.  594,  it  will  be  seen  that  the 
most  favored  grape-districts  have  the  least  amount  of 
rain-fill,  especially  during  the  growing  season  of  sum- 
mer:— 

INCHES    OF    RAIN. 

CALIFORNIA.  Spring.    Summer.   Autumn.    Winter.      Total. 

Sacramento 3.3         0.1         3.0         6.9       13.5 

San  Francisco 4.6         0.7         3.7         8.8       17.8 

Los  Angeles 2.5         0.1         1.6         5.5         9.7 

NEW   MEXICO. 

El  Paso 0.6         6.6         4.9         0.3       12.4 

Alberquerque 0.6         5.6         1.2         1.0         8.4 

AMER.    ATLANTIC    CLIMATES. 

Cincinnati 11.9  14.2  10.0  11.3  47.5 

Cleveland 9.1  11.6  9.8  6.9  27.4 

Ann  Arbor 7.3  11.2  7.0  3.1  28.6 

Pittsburg 9.5  12.3  7.6  7.4  36.8 

St.  Louis 12.7  14.6  8.7  7.0  42.5 

Nashville 14.1  14.0  12.3  jL2.4  52.8 

EUROPEAN  CLIMATES. 

Turin,  Piedmont 8.2         9.0       11.5         7.8       36.5 

Valley  of  the  Rhone 10.2         9.5       10.4         4.3       34.4 

Vevay,  Switzerland 7.9       10.8       11.1         3.9       33.8 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  211 

Spring.      Summer.     Autumn.    Winter.     Total. 

Manheiin,  Rhine 6.3  8.0  7.4  5.3  27.0 

Bordeaux,  West  France 7.3  7.4  10.3  9.0  34.0 

D'jon,  East  France 7.1  7.5  93  7.3  31.2 

Chalons,  North-east  France  ...  5.4  6.2  6.1  5.6  23.3 

St.  Michael's,  Azores 6.6  3.6  9.5  11.7  31.4 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  most  noted  grape-growing 
countries  have  the  least  amount  of  rain-fall,  especially 
during  summer.  The  average  of  the  Atlantic  States  dur- 
ing summer  is  about  thirteen  inches;  and  of  the  vine- 
growing  countries  of  Europe,  less  than  eight  inches: 
while  the  Los  Angeles  vineyards  receive  but  the  almost 
incredibly  small  amount  of  0.1  of  an  inch.  In  an  article 
in  "The  United-States  Agricultural  Report"  for  1863,  by 
I.  S.  Lippincott,  p.  206,  he  expresses  the  opinion,  that,  in 
climates  where  the  summer  fall  of  rain  exceeds  fourteen 
inches,  the  grape  cannot  be  profitably  grown,  on  account 
of  the  liability  to  rot  and  mildew.  He  adds,  "The 
region  over  which  the  fall  of  nine  to  ten  inches  of  sum- 
mer rain  extends  includes  all  the  localities  where  the 
cultivation  of  the  vine  has,  in  the  northern  section  of  our 
country,  been  attended  with  the  largest  share  of  success." 
It  appears  by  the  able  researches  of  L.  Blodget,  as  pub- 
lished in  his  work  upon  "  The  Climatology  of  the  United 
States,"  that  on  the  coast  of  New  England,  the  valley  of 


212  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

Lake  Champlain,  the  shores  of  the  Great  Lakes  as  far 
west  as  Superior,  Pennsylvania  west  of  the  Susquehanna, 
and,  passing  south,  through  the  mountain  district  of  Vir- 
ginia, the  average  fall  of  rain  during  the  summer  is  about 
ten  inches.  The  lower  region  of  the  Hudson  has  about 
eleven  inches,  while  Southern  New  Jersey  and  Eastern 
Pennsylvania  average  about  twelve  inches. 

In  comparing  these  statistics  of  Blodget,  as  applied  to 
the  last  district,  Mr.  Lippincott  remarks,  "This  is  not 
generally  a  favored  region  for  the  vine,  having  an  average 
fall  of  two  inches  more  than  the  district  of  less  rains, 
though  more  promising  than  where  fourteen  inches  pre- 
vail. .  .  .  And  such  must  ever  be  the  experience  of 
those  who  in  this  district  continue  to  cultivate  the 
Catawba  and  Isabella,  and  other  varieties  subject  to  in- 
jury from  excess  of  moisture.  It  is  only  in  the  region  of 
lesser  rain-falls,  and  within  the  zones  adapted  to  their 
needs  as  respects  summer  heat,  and 'length  of  season,  that 
we  can  reasonably  hope  to  find  a  greater  or  general  ex- 
emption from  influences  so  unfavorable." 

These  views  are  so  conflicting,  that  the  expression 
by  an  eminent  pomologist  in  regard  to  grape  culture, 
"  We  are  at  sea  without  a  rudder,"  sometimes  seems  to 
be  true.  In  this  case,  I  apprehend  we  can  reconcile  the 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  213 

apparent  differences  more  easily  than  in  many  other  in- 
stances. That  the  rain  has  great  fertilizing  power  is 
beyond  question.  With  the  vine,  it  promotes  excessive 
vegetation ;  and  also,  by  an  excess  of  humidity  at  times, 
with  sudden  and  extreme  changes  to  heat  and  dryness, 
causes  rot  and  mildew.  The  growth  of  vine  is  far 
greater  with  us  than  at  Los  Angeles,  where  the  grape  is 
so  stubbed  that  it  supports  itself  without  a  stake,  and 
there  is  no  necessity  for  summer  checking.  Yet  the  salu- 
brity of  the  Pacific  air,  and  the  uniformity  of  climate, 
make  it  a  favored  spot  both  for  European  and  American- 
grapes.  While  there  is  force  in  the  views  of  Mr.  Lippin- 
cott,  it  is  a  matter  of  doubt  whether  such  arbitrary  rules 
can  be  given  in  regard  to  the  culture  of  the  grape.  A 
location  may  be  subject  to  an  average  rain-fall  of  fourteen 
inches  during  the  summer;  and  yet  it  may  be  so  high  and 
dry,  and  the  land  so  porous,  that  no  serious  results  may 
follow.  Irrigation  has  been  suggested  as  a  method  of 
fertilizing  the  vineyard ;  but  it  must  be  evident,  from  a 
consideration  of  the  foregoing  statistics,  that  this  can 
never  be  recommended  for  the  Atlantic  States.  Doubt- 
less it  might  be  practised  to  advantage  in  California. 
It  is  a  question  of  importance,  at  what  season  of  the 


214  CULTURE      OF      THE       GRAPE. 

year  to  apply  a  top-dressing.  After  the  young  fruit  is 
set,  it  is  a  great  assistance  to  the  vine  if  some  extra  sup- 
ply of  food  can  be  given  in  the  stoning  and  "  swelling- 
off"  of  the  berries.  It  is  like  a  friendly  lift  over  a  hard 
place.  The  vine  has  then  partially  ceased  its  efforts  to 
make  wood,  and  the  fertilizing  matter  seems  to  be 
specially  appropriated  for  the  fruit.  I  think  a  little 
bone-dust,  or  a  slight  sprinkling  of  guano,  in  June,  will 
have  twice  the  effect  upon  the  fruit  that  the  same 
amount  would  have  if  applied  in  November.  On  the 
other  hand,  ashes,  which  serve  the  double  purpose  of 
developing  the  soil  and  building  up  the  vine,  should 
be  applied  a  considerable  time  before  the  results  are 
expected.  Certainly  it  is  not  true  economy  to  enrich 
land  while  the  roots  are  inactive.  We  think  it  in- 
jurious to  water  a  pot-plant  with  liquid  manure  when 
it  is  at  rest.  Moreover,  there  is  waste  in  top-dress- 
ing a  vineyard  in  the  fall ;  a  portion  of  the  manure  being 
volatile,  and  passing  off  in  the  air,  while  some  of  the  sol- 
vent portion  will  pass  off  by. filtration.  Yet  the  amount 
of  loss  in  either  case  is  not  so  great  as  many  suppose. 
The  ground  is  generally  frozen,  and  oftentimes  covered 
with  snow.  These  conditions  not  only  prevent  much 


CULTURE      OF      THE       GRAPE.  215 

loss,  but  also  any  perceptible  effect  of  the  manure  upon 
the  roots.  The  fall  application  brings  the  manure  into 
excellent  condition  for  the  use  of  the  plant  the  following 
season.  When  ashes  and  bones  are  composted  with  peat 
(which  is  by  far  the  best  method),  or  when  stable-manure 
is  used,  if  the  dressing  is  applied  in  the  fall,  it  serves  also 
as  a  protection  for  the  roots  against  winter  frosts.  Ashes, 
or  peaty  composts,  should  always  be  mixed  into  the  soil 
with  the  horse-hoe.  Some  have  advocated  the  applica- 
tion of  stable-manure  in  the  spring,  that  it  may  serve  the 
purpose  of  a  mulching  during  the  summer.  On  most 
soils,  this  would  be  a  positive  and  serious  injury.  In  the 
dry  climate  and  soil  of  California,  this  mulch  would  prove 
a  great  benefit.  Also  upon  very  light,  dry,  and  sandy 
soils,  in  the  Atlantic  States,  it  might  be  safe  to  use  a 
mulch.  But  when  we  consider  the  superabundance  of 
rain,  and  the  danger  from  mildew  and  rot,  we  cannot  be 
too  careful  in  keeping  our  soil  warm  and  dry.  The  sun 
should  exert  its  full  power  to  warm  the  roots  as  well  as 
the  branches.  This  is  the  rule.  If  some  one  suggests  an 
ugly  case  of  a  vine  whose  roots  run  out  of  sight,  around 
a  building  or  under  a  pavement,  and  yet  yields  the  best 
results,  we  can  only  sav  it  is  an  exceptional  case.  As 


216  CULTURE      OF      THE       GRAPE. 

a  general  rule,  avoid  mulching ;  apply  all  heavy  manures 
in  the  fall,  in*  order  that  they  may  become  thoroughly 
decomposed  and  incorporated;  and  let  the  soil  be  kept 
light,  and  free  from  weeds,  exposed  as  much  as  possible 
to  the  sun  and  air. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

DISEASES. 

XT  is  to  be  expected  that  we  shall  find  great  diversity 
of  experience  in  respect  to  the  diseases  of  the  vine 
in  different  climates.  In  the  Atlantic  States  of  America 
we  have  two  evils,  so  universal,  and  so  much  more  serious 
than  all  others  combined,  that  they  deserve  special  con- 
sideration. Every  one  who  has  had  any  experience  with 
grapes  will  understand  that  I  refer  to  mildew  and  rot. 
Mildew  has  been  the  bane  of  the  husbandman  from  the 
earliest  ages.  God  repeatedly  warned  the  Israelites  that 
blasting  and  mildew  should  be  sent  as  a  penalty  for 
disobedience.  By  the  prophet  Amos  (iv.  9)  he  reminds 
them,  "I  have  smitten  you  with  blasting  and  mildew: 

when  your  gardens,  and  your  vineyards,  and  your  fig- 

217 


218  CULTURE       O  F      T II  E       G  U  APE. 

trees,  and  your  olive-trees,  increased,  the  palmer-worm 
destroyed  them."  And  again  (Hag.  ii.  17):  "I  smote 
you  with  blasting,  and  with  mildew,  and  with  hail,  in  all 
the  labors  of  your  hands."  Theophrastus,  in  his  "  History 
of  Plants,"  written  three  hundred  and  twenty  years  before 
Christ,  treats  very  distinctly  of  mildew,  and  mentions  the 
plants  most  subject  to  its  attack.  He  states  that  the  crops 
on  high-lying  lands  were  seldom  attacked  by  this  disease, 
but  that  the  hollows  surrounded  by  hills,  where  winds 
could  not  get  at  the  crops,  were  frequently  infected. 
This  disease  is  often  alluded  to  by  subsequent  ancient 
writers,  and  is  generally  connected  with  the  dog-star  and 
with  foggy  weather.  The  Romans  even  regarded  the  mist 
as  a  cloud  of  mildew;  and  they  recommended  fumiga- 
tions with  "  stinking,  pungent  smokes,"  at  such  times  as 
the  mists  should  appear  in  the  air.  The  credit  of  discov- 
ering the  true  nature  of  mildew  belongs  to  Felice  Fon- 
tana,  who  published  a  work,  entitled  "  Osservatione  sopra 
la  Ruggine  del  Geano,"  at  Lucca,  in  the  year  1767,  in 
which  he  declares  it  to  be  a  fungus.  Since  this  time, 
observations  with  the  microscope  have  been  made  by 
botanists;  and  it  is  determined  that  there  are  distinct 
species  of  fungus  infesting  different  plants.  These  minute 
parasitic  plants,  or  fungi,  seem  to  have  a  perfect  vegeta- 


CULTURE      OF     THE      GRAPE.  219 

ble  organization.  Their  roots  fasten  upon  the  leaf  or 
stalk  of  a  plant ;  while  their  stems  grow  and  bud,  and 
mature  seed,  during  their  brief  life,  with  as  much  system 
as  the  California  giant  Sequoia  of  three  thousand  years' 
growth. 

A  correct  knowledge  of  the  nature  of  this  parasite 
will  of  course  afford  great  assistance  in  checking  its  rav- 
ages. 

Prof.  B.  Sillirnan,  jun.,  in  an  article  upon  Mildew  in  "The 
Horticulturist,"  vol.  xviii.  p.  305,  remarks,  "But  little 
study  has  been  given  by  botanists  to  the  investigation  of 
mildew.  In  fact,  Dr.  George  Engleman  is  the  only  bota- 
nist whose  papers  I  have  seen  upon  this  subject.  In  4  The 
Transactions '  of  the  Academy  of  Science  of  St  Louis, 
vol.  ii.  1863,  Dr.  Engleman,  the  president,  describes  two 
species  of  fungi  destructive  to  vineyards  (p.  165).  I  add 
an  abstract  of  Dr.  Engleman's  short  note  on  this  subject, 
for  the  information  of  your  readers.  Dr.  Engleman  de- 
scribes first  a  species  of  Botrytis,  probably  the  B.  viticola 
of  Berkley.  It  makes  its  appearance  in  the  latter  pait 
of  June  on  the  lower,  downy  surface  of  the  leaves.  .  .  . 
About  the  same  time,  the  mildew  appears  on  the  pedicles, 
and  often  also  on  the  young  berries,  when  they  are  about 
the  size  of  peas,  or  smaller.  Dr.  Engleman  never  saw  it  on 


220  CULTURE      OF     THE     <i  RAPE. 

full-grown  berries.  Those  attacked  on  their  surface  or  on 
their  pedicles  soon  fall  off:  but  the  most  material  damage 
is  done  by  the  mildew  infesting  the  leaves;  whereupon 
the  greater  part  of  the  berries  will  gradually  turn  yellow- 
ish-brown at  their  base,  shrivel  from  that  point,  assume 
a  club  shape,  and  at  last  dry  up  entirely,  usually  remain- 
ing adherent  to  the  withered  racemes.  This  is  the  brown 
rot,  so  well  known  to  all  cultivators  to  their  dismay.  The 
second  kind  of  rot,  the  black  rot,  is  brought  on  by  a  very 
different  fungus,  which  Dr.  Engleman  thinks  is  undescribed 
by  botanists.  It  evidently  belongs  near  Ehrenberg's  ge- 
nus Ncemaspora,  and  ought  to  bear  the  name  Ampeli- 
cida.  It  makes  its  appearance  only  on  nearly  full-grown 
berries,  exhibiting  in  the  first  stage  a  discolored  spot  on 
the  side,  but  never  at  the  base,  of  the  berry,  about  two 
lines  in  diameter,  with  a  dark  spot  in  the  centre.  This 
spot  soon  becomes  light  brown,  and  remains  so ;  while  the 
surrounding  part  of  the  berry  gets  darker,  and  exhibits  a 
rough  or  (under  the  magnifier)  pustulous  surface :  gradu- 
ally now  the  berry  shrivels  up,  and  becomes  black.  The 
individual  fungi  are  little  spherical  bodies  (0.07-0.10 
line  in  diameter),  formed  under  the  surface  in  great  num- 
bers, which,  growing,  elevate,  and  at  last  burst,  the  epi- 
dermis; then  open  at  their  apex  by  a  small,  jagged  hole 


CULTURE      OF     THE      GRAPE.  221 

and,  shrivelling  with  the  berry,  eject  a  more  or  less  curled 
or  twisted  thread,  which,  moistened,  becomes  gelatinous, 
and  shows  the  innumerable  oval  sporules  (0.004-0.005 
line  long),  each  embedded  in  its  coat  of  mucilage." 

The  first  species  of  fungus,  which  Dr.  Engleman  calls 
Botrytis,  is  very  similar  to,  if  not  identical  with,  the  Euro- 
pean Oidium  Tuckeri.  Another  species  (Erysiphe)  is  more 
frequently  seen  upon  the  European  varieties  of  grapes, 
though  it  is  sometimes  found  upon  our  native  kinds,  indi- 
cating that  it  may  at  a  future  day  become  a  source  of 
evil.  It  is  entirely  distinct,  developing  upon  the  upper 
surface  of  the  leaf  in  the  form  of  a  white  powder,  which 
spreads  like  a  web,  enveloping  leaf  and  fruit.  This  may 
be  peeled  off  with  ease,  leaving  the  foliage  uninjured,  as 
the  roots  of  the  fungus  do  not  appear  to  penetrate  the 
leaf  to  any  extent.  Hence  it  may  not  be  called  a  para- 
site, but  rather  an  epiphyte,  in  its  habit  of  growth.  But 
it  is  a  serious  check  to  the  vine,  and  will  entirely  prevent 
the  ripening  of  the  fruit.  This  last  species  is  of  rare 
occurrence  upon  our  native  grapes,  but  may  be  observed 
upon  the  European  varieties  of  gooseberry. 

I  believe  it  is  well  ascertained  that  all  those  species  of 
parasitic  fungus  which  infest  the  grape,  and  which  we 
call  mildew,  vegetate  most  rapidly  in  a  moist  atmosphere. 


222  CULTURE      OF     THE      GRAPE. 

Indeed,  a  somewhat  moist  state  of  the  air  is  necessary  to 
their  continued  life.  Hence  we  find  that  those  climates 
which  are  subject  to  rain  and  fogs  are  also  most  subject 
to  mildew.  On  the  other  hand,  the  dry  climate  of  Cali- 
fornia, for  example,  is  almost  a  complete  safeguard.  It  is 
also  true,  that  this  excess  of  moisture,  with  heavy  dews, 
and  sudden  changes  from  heat  to  cold,  tend  to  make  the 
grape-foliage  feeble  or  unhealthy,  possibly  rupturing  the 
pores  of  the  leaves,  and  destroying  the  cuticle,  which  is 
a  guard  against  the  lodgement  of  floating  seeds  of  fungi. 
In  muggy  weather,  the  foliage  is  soft  and  succulent,  which 
is  also  an  assistance  in  the  vegetation  of  fungus-seeds. 

— '  O 

It  is  well  known  with  what  anxiety  the  English  farmers 
watch  their  wheat-crop  during  its  rapid  growth,  and  time 
of  ripening,  lest  the  mildew,  or  rust  as  it  is  called 
(Puccinia  graminis),  should  have  the  favoring  influences 
of  their  dull  weather.  M.  Duhamel  states -tliat  mildew 
is  caused  by  such  an  atmosphere.  Though  this  may  not 
be  strictly  true,  it  is  universally  observed  that  such 
weather  greatly  favors  its  development.  AVe  are  to  con- 
sider mildew  as  a  living  plant,  dependent,  like  all  other 
vegetable  life,  upon  its  conditions  of  growth.  Possibly 
we  may  be  able  to  prevent  its  seed  from  taking  root,  or 
we  may  produce  such  a  state  of  the  atmosphere  that  it 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  223 

cannot  grow,  or  we  may  cause  a  violent  death  by  poison- 
ing. I  think  it  wise  to  keep  it  constantly  in  mind  that 
this  is  a  plant*,  and  let  our  efforts  be  distinctly  directed  to 
one  or  other  of  these  three  ends.  In  this  way  we  shall 
arrive  at  intelligent  results,  and  be  spared  a  multiplicity 
of  foolish  theories.  For  example,  in  "The  Horticulturist," 
vol.  xix.  p.  143,  Mr.  J.  Stagman  "fully  elucidates  the 
subject"  of  mildew  and  grape-rot,  and  concludes  that  the 
first  is  produced  by  a  negative  state  of  electricity,  and 
the  rot  by  a  positive  state.  If  the  nature  of  the  disease 
is  kept  distinctly  in  view,  we  shall  not  be  in  danger  of 
bewilderment  by  incorrect  statements  and  crude  opinions. 
Let  us  take  the  three  possible  ways  of  counteracting  the 
disease,  in  the  order  in  which  they  are  before  written. 
1st,  Preventing  the  seeds  of  fungi  from  taking  root.  Can 
we  guard  against  the  attacks  of  mildew?  It  is  univer- 
sally observed  that  feeble  and  sickly  growth  is  much  more 
liable  to  the  attack  than  firm  and  healthy  foliage.  Mid- 
dle-aged vines  are  more  free  than  either  young  or  old 
vines :  this  is  the  universal  law.  A  good  constitution 
can  make  a  more  successful  defence  against  disease.  Any 
thing,  therefore,  that  contributes  to  the  health  of  the  vine, 
is  so  far  a  help.  In  "  The  Horticulturist,"  vol.  i.  p.  148, 
is  an  article  signed  by  "  Chemico,"  which  suggests  that 


224  CU  LT  U  R  E      OF      T II  E      G  RAP  E. 

the  fungi  causing  blight,  or  mildew,  is  caused  by  a  surplus 
of  carbonic-acid  gas,  which  gas  would  not  exist  as  such 
were  there  a  sufficient  supply  of  potash  in  the  soil.  "  We 
may  now  easily  account  for  facts  mentioned  by  your  cor- 
respondent, that  old  vines  are  much  more  liable  to  mil- 
dew than  young.  They  have  exhausted  the  potash  from 
the  soil ;  raid,  when  their  leaves  absorb  carbonic  acid,  the 
plant  has  no  potash  with  which  to  form  a  healthy  salt  by 
union  with  it,  and  the  diseased  plant  invites  the  fungi. 
A  humid  summer  is  favorable  for  the  generation  of  car- 
bonic acid,  and  hence  the  reason  why  'T '  found  his  young 
vines  attacked  during  such  a  season.  4T'  is  correct 
when  he  says, 'Soap-suds  are  always  beneficial,  and  can 
be  used  freely.'  The  reason  is,  soap-suds  contain  potash." 
To  this  Mr.  A.  J.  Downing  adds,  "  There  is  some  point  in 
these  notions  regarding  mildew.  Young  and  healthy 
plants  are  seldom  attacked  by  mildew,  while  old  and 
feeble  ones  are  very  liable  to  it.  Our  own  observation 
has  led  us  to  believe  that  wood-ashes  are  one  of  the  most 
beneficial  fertilizers  for  the  grape,  giving  it  the  appear- 
ance of  extraordinary  luxuriance  and  health.  The  great 
productiveness  and  longevity  of  the  vineyards  abroad, 
which  are  formed  upon  a  soil  composed  mainly  of  the 
spent  ashes  of  volcanoes,  and  the  acknowledged  superiority 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  225 

of  the  grapes  and  wine  yielded  by  such  soils,  are  mani- 
fest proofs  of  the  value  of  ashes.  .  .  .  Let  every  one 
troubled  with  the  mildew,  especially  in  grapes,  make  a 
fair  trial  of  it,  and  report  for  the  benefit  of  others.  There 
are  certainly  soils  where  this  plant  thrives  wonderfully 
well,  and  no  mildew  appears ;  and  others,  where,  with  all 
ordinary  care,  it  can  seldom  be  prevented.  If  the  appli- 
cation of  potash  in  the  form  of  wood-ashes  will  insure 
the  cultivator  against  mildew  in  grapes  alone,  it  is  a  dis- 
covery of  no*  ordinary  utility."  The  form  of  expression 
which  is  used  by  "  Chemico,"  that  "  mildew  is  caused  by 
a  surplus  of  carbonic-acid  gas,"  is  unfortunate.  But 
there  is  plausibility  in  the  theory,  that  a  superabundance 
of  carbonic-acid  gas  in  wet  weather  may  act  upon  leaves 
having  an  insufficient  supply  of  potassa,  and  thus  cause  a 
diseased  state  which  invites  fungi.  At  any  rate,  we 
know  that  potash  will  give  that  vigor  which  will  en- 
able the  vine  the  better  to  resist  mildew. 

Sudden  changes  from  heat  to  cold,  and  from  wet  to 
dry,  are  conditions  which  universally  develop  mildew; 
but  these  are  not  conditions  which  specially  favor,  the 
growth  of  the  fungus  plant.  We  must  therefore  con- 
clude that  these  sudden  fluctuations  have  so  disar- 
ranged the  delicate  tissues  of  the  leaves,  and  perhaps 

15 


226  CULTURE     OF     THE      GRAPE. 

ruptured  the  pores,  that,  so  to  speak,  the  ground  is 
broken  up,  and  prepared  for  the  fungus-seed  to  take 
root.  Strong  currents  of  wind,  and  exposure  to  clear 
sun  by. day  and  cold  dews  at  night,  have  each  a  ten- 
dency to  disorganize  the  delicate  leaf-tissue.  Possibly 
it  may  be,  that,  when  active  respiration  is  going  on 
from  the  leaves  during  dry  weather,  this  respiration  is 
suddenly  checked  when  damp  weather  comes  on,  and 
the  leaves  may  become  gorged  with  sap,  which  cannot 
pass  off  by  evaporation;  and,  as  a  consequence,,  the 
tissue  becomes  disorganized. 

Mr.  J.  N.  Jones,  of  Charleston,  S.C.,  communicates  to 
"The  Gardener's  Monthly"  (vol.  ii.  p.  363)  the  result  of 
his  observations  upon  mildew,  under  the  microscope, 
which  confirm  this  view.  He  says,  "  I  had  always  con- 
sidered mildew  as  a  disease  of  plants,  or  at  least  as  a 
cause  of  disease,  regarding  it  as  a  parasitic  fungus,  feed- 
ing upon  the  sap,  obstructing  the  respiration^  and  destrovr 
ing  the  vegetable  tissue.  I  observed,  however,  that  be- 
fore the  fungus  made  its  appearance,  and.  before  any 
trace  of  it  could  be  observed  under  a  high  magnifying 
power,  the  foliage  in  parts,  and  sometimes  entire  leaves, 
put  on  a  peculiar  glazed  appearance,  evidently  caused  by 
the  exudation  of  some  gummy  or  viscid  matter  oozing 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  227 

out  of  the  stomata,  gradually  spreading  over  the  surface, 
and  drying  in  the  form  of  a  thin  pellucid  pellicle,  scarcely 
distinguishable  by  the  naked  eye.  Upon  or  under  this 
pellicle,  after  some  days,  the  vegetation  of  the  fungus  was 
distinctly  observable  in  the  form  of  fine  threads,  ramify- 
ing in  all  directions  exactly  as  mushroom-spawn  runs 
through  a  'brick.'  A  low  magnifying  power  of  two  or 
three  hundred  shows  the  object  beautifully  in  the  form  of 
most  delicate  lace-work.  Fine  particles  of  dust  frequent- 
ly adhere  so  thickly  on  the  viscid  surface  as  to  interfere 
with  a  good  riew  of  the  object.  In  a  few  hours,  under 
favorable  conditions,  little  globular  bodies  may  be  ob- 
served, forming  all  over  the  net-work  of  fibres.  These 
burst  through  the  thin  layer  of  extravasated  sap,  '  coming 
up'  very  much  like  a  fine  crop  of  mushrooms.  On  twirl- 
ing an  affected  leaf  in  a  tumbler  of  warm  water,  the  gum- 
my matter  dissolved,  and  carried  with  it  the  fungi,  root 
and  branch.  The  conclusions  deduced  from  these  facts 
seem  to  be  that  •  mildew  is  not  a  parasite  in  the  proper 
sense  of  the  word,  but  rather  a  scavenger,  decomposing 
and  changing  into  another  form  the  excrementitious  mat- 
ter, or  whatever  it  may  be,  thrown  off  by  the  leaves. 
Mildew  cannot  exist  upon  a  healthy  vegetable  surface; 


228  CULTURE      OF      THE       GRAPE. 

but,  wherever  decomposition  is  going  on,  there  mildew 
will  be  found  in  some  form  or  other. 

"The  unhealthy  exudation,  from  the  surface  of  a  leaf, 
of  this  viscid  matter,  which  dries,  and  no  doubt  decom- 
poses, on  exposure  to  the  atmosphere,  forms  a  proper  food 
for  the  mildew.  The  stomata,  or  pores  of  the  leaf,  being 
stopped  up,  it  is  impossible  that  healthy  respiration  can 
be  resumed  until  the  surface  is  perfectly  cleansed.  The 
cause  which  produced  the  overflow,  of  sap  (if  I  may  so 
term  it)  may  have  been  transient ;  but,  as  long  as  the 
pores  remain  closed,  it  is  impossible  for  the  plant  to  grow 
healthily.  The  tissue  of  the  leaf  or  fruit  becomes  un- 
healthy under  such  circumstances,  merely  from  suffoca- 
tion, as  it  were.  The  application  of  lime  or  sulphur 
may  cause  the  destruction  of  the  fungus  by  acting 
upon  and  purifying  the  viscid  sap.  Possibly,  however, 
the  plentiful  use  of  warm  or  even  hot  water,  where  it 
can  be  used,  might  be  quite  as  efficacious." 

I  have  quoted  the  communication  of  Mr.  Jones  nearly 
entire,  because  it  gives  an  interesting,  and,  I  think,  a  cor- 
rect view  of  the  superinducing  cause  of  mildew.  Facts 
will,  however,  compel  us  to  differ  from  him  in  regarding 
mildew  as  merely  a  "  scavenger,"  &c.  Were  it  of  such 
nature,  we  might  regard  mildew  as  a  remedy  for  the  pre- 


CULTURE       OF      THE      GRAPE.  229 

vious  evil.  But  it  is  clear  that  this  is  not  the  case.  This 
viscid  appearance  is  sometimes  noticed  upon  the  leaves; 
but,  under  favoring  weather,  the  mildew  is  not  developed, 
and  the  vines  do  not  suffer  materially.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  strictly  parasitic  growth  of  the  mildew  notice- 
ably and  speedily  sucks  out  the  life  of  the  leaf.  Again : 
when  we  apply  dry  suphur  as  a  remedy,  manifestly  it  is 
not  to  take  off  the  viscid  matter,  but  simply  to  destroy 
the  life  of  the  parasite.  When  this  last  result  is  accom- 
plished, the  vine  recovers  its  health,  though  the  viscid 
matter  remains. 

All  our  views  and  theories  in  regard  to  mildew  must 
bend  to  facts.  It  is  of  the  utmost  importance  that  we  have 
the  experience  and  observations  of  scientific  men,  in  order 
that,  by  a  comparison  of  cases  under  a  variety  of  circum- 
stances, we  may  be  able  to  build  a  true  philosophy  of  the 
evil.  With  the  hope  of  contributing  to  this  end,  I  make 
free  quotations.  In  "  The  Horticulturist,"  vol.  xviii.  p.  304, 
Prof.  B.  Silliman,  jun.,  mentions  the  case  of  a  Catawba 
vine  twenty  years  old,  covering  an  open  space  in  front  of 
his  piazza,  twenty-one  feet  long  and  twelve  feet  high, 
above  which  is  a  cornice  projecting  rather  over  a  foot 
beyond  the  wires  on  which  the  vine  is  trained.  "The 
exposure  is  west  by  north ;  and,  although  it  is  Inte  in  the 


230  CULTURE       OF      THE      GRAPE. 

morning  before  the  sun  rests  upon  it,  this  vine  has  very 
uniformly  ripened  its  fruit,  and  has  never  (on  the  portion 
described)  been  affected  with  mildew  to  any  noticeable 
extent.  Three  years  ago,  I  carried  some  strong  shoots 
of  this  vine  over  the  cornice,  with  a  view  to  transfer  the 
chief  growth  of  the  plant  to  a  new  trellis  which  I  con- 
structed, reaching  from  the  edge  of  the  piazza-roof  to  the 
top  of  the  main  house,  at  an  angle  of  forty-five  degrees, 
above  a  tin  roof.  Here,  I  thought,  was  an  exposure  so 
much  more  favorable  than  the  old  one,  that  the  fruit  would 
be  much  more  fully  and  more  early  ripened ;  and,  as  the 
strength  of  this  old  plant  seemed  equal  to  it,  I  proposed 
to  remove  all  the  old  branches  on  the  lower  trellis,  and 
supply  their  place  by  new  plants,  while  the  new  trellis 
above  should  be  covered  by  strong  new  shoots  trained  in 
horizontal  cordons.  To  my  surprise,  I  find  my  plans  do 
not  meet  the  approbation  of  the  old  Catawba;  in  fact,  he 
quite  resents  this  proposed  change.  All  the  branches 
which  I  have  brought  up  over  the  roof  are  badly  mil- 
dewed. At  this  time  (Sept.  14),  but  few  leaves  on  the 
vertical  surface  of  the  old  trellis,  under  the  cornice, 
show  a  trace  of  mildew ;  while  above  the  roof  the  exact 
reverse  is  true.  Few  of  the  berries  fell  off  with  brown 
rot  (of  'which  more  anon)  from  the  vertical  surface,  while 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  231 

over  the  roof  this  trouble  was  much  more  general.  In 
short,  to  view  the  vine  at  a  distance,  the  part  above  the 
roof  seems  as  if  it  were  scorched  by  fire,  while  that  be- 
low the  cornice  is  as  green  as  it  was  in  June.  The  fruit 
on  the  portion  fully  exposed  to  the  sun  is  likely  to  fail,  in 
good  part,  from  the  loss  of  foliage ;  while,  on  the  protected 
part,  there  will  be  a  good  crop  ripe  in  October.  The  plain 
inference  from  this  and  many  similar  cases  within  my 
observation  is,  that  the  vine  must  have  some  protection 
from  nocturnal  radiation." 

Mr.  C.  A.  Riehl,  of  Boonville,  Mo.,  writes  to  "The 
Gardener's  Monthly,"  vol.  ii.  p.  362,  giving  facts  which 
are  so  much  to  the  point,  that  we  again  quote :  "  I 
have  for  many  years  been  of  the  opinion  that  two  things 
were  essentially  necessary  for  the  healthy  growth  of 
the  grape;  namely,  natural  or  artificial  protection  from 
dew,  and  thorough  drainage.  The  reasons  for  enter- 
taining this  belief  are  these:  Some  ten  years  ago,  my 
father  tried  some  experiments  on  three  vines  of  the  Isa- 
bella planted  on  the  east  side  of  the  house.  At  first 
they  were  trained  close  to  the  wall,  where  they  would  be 
protected  from  dew  by  the  projection  of  the  roof;  and, 
while  grown  thus,  they  bore  regular  and  fine  crops  of 
grapes.  But  subsequently  they  were  permitted  to  run  on 


232  CULTURE      OF      THE      (J  li  A  /'  E. 

some  framework,  so  as  to  make  a  kind  of  arbor  in  front 
of  the  house,  and  where 'the  dew  would  fall  on  the  leaves; 
after  which  the  grapes  invariably  rotted  both  on  the  arbor, 
and  under  the  roof,  and  on  the  wall :  and  I  have  observed 
the  same  thing  in  other  localities ;  thus  showing  that  it  is 
not  the  fault  of  the  soil  or  climate,  aside  from  the  dew." 
Mr.  Riehl  gives  his  opinion,  that  vines  do  better  in  the 
tops  of  trees,  because  their  foliage  is  protected  from  dews 
by  the  foliage  of  the  trees.  He  also  states,  that,  upon 
thoroughly  drained  lands,  there  is  always  less  rot  or  mil- 
dew than  where  the  ground  tends  to  heaviness;  and  that 
in  dry  seasons,  when  there  is  little  dew,  the  vines  are 
wholly  exempt  from  disease. 

We  have  already  seen  that  the  amount  of  rain  which 
falls  in  the  Atlantic  States  is  in  excess  of  the  wants  of  the 
grape.  Those  States  which  have  the  least  amount  are 
best  for  the  vine,  and  suffer  least  from  mildew  and  black 
rot.  By  the  tables  taken  from  "  The  United-States  Agri- 
cultural Report  "for  1862,  it  appears  that  at  St.  Louis, 
Mo.,  there  is  the  greatest  amount  of  summer  rain-fall, 
averaging  14.6  inches;  while  the  total  average  for  the 
year  reaches  the  large  amount  of  42.5  inches.  As  might 
be  expected,  this  region  suffers  extremely  from  mildew 
and  black  rot.  On  the  other  hand,  there  is  a  small  tract, 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  233 

commencing  at  Rochester,  in  New  York,  and  extending 
west  along  the  shore  of  Lake  Erie,  and  including  its 
islands,  where  the  rain-fall  does  not  average  over  nine 
inches  during  the  summer  months;  which  is  less  than  in 
any  other  part  of  the  Northern  United  States  east  of  the 
Mississippi.  On  Kelly's  Island,  in  the  western  part  of 
Lake  Erie,  there  is  not  only  this  favoring  circumstance  of 
a  light  rain-fall,  but  also  a  remarkable  freedom  from  dews 
and  fogs  during  the  summer.  After  the  water  of  the  lake 
becomes  warm,  the  night  temperature  of  the  island  is 
kept  up ;  and  the  consequence  is,  that  very  little  dew  falls. 
Fogs  are  also  very  seldom  experienced.  It  is  to  this  that 
the  cultivators  on  the  island  attribute  their  uniform 
success  in  ripening  their  grapes,  and  their  almost  entire 
freedom  from  mildew  and  rot.  The  water  of  the  lake 
preserves  a  uniformity  of  temperature,  and  prevents  the 
extremes  of  heat  and  cold.  This  alone  is  a  most  impor- 
tant advantage,  and  a  great  safeguard  against  mildew.  It 
is  a  question,  whether  dew  is  in  itself  prouiotive  of  mil- 
dew, or  whether  we  should  not,  with  more  propriety,  say 
that  the  conditions  which  produce  dew  tend  also  to 
develop  mildew.  This  distinction  is  important;  and  I 
confess  that  upon  it  my  hope  for  the  unprotected  hori 
zontal  trellis  to  some  extent  depends.  That  such  a  trellis 


234  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

is  exposed  in  the  greatest  degree  to  the  effects  of  dew  is 
obvious.  Copings  and  projecting  cornices  have,  in  num- 
berless instances,  proved  a  safeguard  against  mildew.  A 
single,  wide  board  has  been  run  along  the  top  of  per- 
pendicular trellises  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  off  the 
dew ;  and  it  has  been  thought  to  effect  good  results. 
Whether  such  results  are  not  rather  the  effect  of  protec- 
tion from  cold,  and  a  partial  arrest  of  warm  air  radiating 
from  the  earth,  may  be  a  question.  In  the  cases  of  Prof. 
Silliman  and  Mr.  Riehl,  —  and  such  cases  might  be  multi- 
plied,—  it  is  important  to  determine  whether  the  evil 
result  of  bringing  vines  out  from  a  projecting  coping  is 
caused  by  the  new  exposure  to  strong  currents  of  air,  and 
the  extremes  of  heat  by  day  and  cold  by  night,  rather 
than  by  the  effect  of  dew.  It  is  a  question  which  must 
be  determined  by  facts  alone.  *  I  have  hope  that  a  vine 
trained  horizontally,  near  the  ground,  will  of  itself  arrest 
radiation  to  some  extent ;  that  it  will,  to  some  extent, 
find  a  benefit  in  its  proximity  to -the  earth,  the  tempera- 
ture of  which  is  so  much  above  the  cold  night-air.  We 
know  this  benefit  is  very  appreciable  where  vines  run 
over  rocks,  which  become  heated  during  the  day,  and  give 
off*  their  heat  during  the  night.  It  must  be  kept  in  mind 
that  the  leaves  spoken  of  by  Prof.  Silliman  were  high  in 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE  235 

air,  and  exposed  to  cold  draughts,  and  that  a  low-trained 
vine  relies  upon  its  favoring  circumstances.  Of  course,  we 
would  wish  to  avoid  the  dew,  because  a  cold  dry  air  is 
less  injurious  to  vegetation  than  a  cold  damp  air.  But,  if 
we  may  hope  to  retain  a  higher  temperature  underneath 
the  vine,  we  may  also  trust  that  the  dew  upon  the  upper 
surface  will  not  in  itself  be  a  serious  injury.  Actual  trial 
can  alone  determine  this.  While  it  is  true  that  an  expo- 
sure to  strong  draughts  of  air  is  an  injury  to  the  foliage, 
which  tends  to  mildew,  it  is  equally  true  that  foliage 
growing  in  a  close  or  a  shady  place  is  almost  a  certain 
prey  to  mildew.  Hence  it  is  that  close  fences  are  re- 
garded by  some  as  undesirable.  A  certain  amount  of 
circulation  is  necessary  to  keep  the  air  sweet  and  dry,  and 
to  produce  a  firm  instead  of  a  succulent  growth.  We 
may  sum  up  our  views,  under  the  head  of  preventing 
the  seeds  of  fungi  from  taking  root,  as  follows :  So  long 
as  we  can  keep  the  foliage  of  the  vine  in  perfect  health, 
we  are  safe  against  attacks.  Whatever  tends  to  promote 
firm  growth,  especially  the  use  of  ashes,  is  beneficial.  A 
light  and  warm  soil  is  least  affected.  Copings  which 
guard  from  the  cold  night-air  are  also  a  benefit.  Any 
thing  done  in  either  of  these  three  directions,  which  pro- 
motes the  health  of  the  vine,  and  prevents  that  debility 


236  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

of  foliage,  and  exudation  of  viscid  matter,  upon  which  the 
fungus  may  fasten,  is  done  wisely.  Upon  the  second 
point,  namely,  a  state  of  the  atmosphere  in  which  mildew 
will  cease  to  grow,  we  shall  have  little  to  say.  That  mil- 
dew delights  in  a  warm  and  muggy  air  is  beyond  doubt. 
It  is  equally  clear,  that,  though  the  vines  have  become 
debilitated,  and  in  condition  to  receive,  and  have  actually 
received,  the  seeds,  yet,  if  the  weather  becomes  warm,  dry, 
arid  clear,  the  fungus  will  perish.  It  cannot  grow  in  a 
clear,  dry  air.  However  important  this  fact  may  be,  it  is 
one  over  which  we  have  very  little  control.  In  a  glass 
house,  we  can  control  the  atmosphere ;  and  I  have  no 
doubt  that  by  this  means  alone  we  could  check  the 
growth  and  spreading  of  the  fungus.  In  the  open  air,  we 
must  be  content  with  the  slight  modification  of  the  tem- 
perature, and  the  material  diminution  of  the  humidity  of 
the  air,  which  result  from  a  warm,  well-drained  soil. 

The  third  and  last  remedy  consists  in  destroying  the 
life  of  the  fungus  by  poison.  In  England,  it  is  found  that 
caustic  lime,  and  also  common  salt,  are  destructive  to  the 
Puccinia  graminis,  the  species  of  mildew  which  attacks 
grain.  In  Johnson's  "  Essay  upon  Salt,"  3d  ed.  p.  52,  is  an 
account  of  the  application  of  salt,  by  Rev.  Edmund  Cart- 
wright,  upon  a  field  of  wheat  which  was  badly  mildewed. 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  237 

A  brine  was  made  in  the  proportion  of  one  pound  of  salt 
to  one  gallon  of  water,  which  was  sprinkled  broadcast. 
The  result  was,  that  the  mildew  was  completely  subdued. 
Mr.  Cartwright  adds,  "  I  believe  it  to  be  instant  death  to 
fungus.  This,  however,  is  certain,  —  in  less  than  forty- 
eight  hours,  the  straw  nearly  recovers  its  original  color  and 
brightness.  The  certainty  and  celerity  of  its  operation  I 
account  for  thus :  The  mildew,  it  is  well  ascertained,  is  a 
parasitical  plant  of  the  fungus  tribe,  the  principal  constit- 
uent of  which  tribe  is  water :  when  salt  is  therefore  ap- 
plied to  them,  the  aqueous  particles  are  immediately 
absorbed,  and  their  vitality  destroyed.  The  action  of  salt 
upon  mushrooms,  as  in  making  mushroom-catsup,  confirms 
this  theory." 

This  applies  to 'mildew  upon  wheat;  but  it  would  be 
reasonable  to  suppose  that  its  nature  was  so  similar  to 
grape  mildew  (Oiclium  Tuckeri  of  Europe),  that  it  would 
have  equal  effect  upon  the  latter  also.  I  have  never  heard 
of  any  experiments  in  this  direction  in  this  country  as 
applied  to  the  grape.  It  is  certainly  worthy  of  trial.  But 
the  most  powerful  specific  is  sulphur,  which  has  long  been 
known  and  applied,  —  long  before  the  nature  of  the  dis- 
ease was  understood.  The  testimony  in  its  favor  is  unani- 
mous and  very  decided.  If  it  can  be  made  to  pervade  a 


238  CULTURE       OF      THE      GRAPE. 

house  or  a  vineyard,  it  not  only  will  prevent  develop- 
ment, but  it  will  absolutely  arrest  and  kill  the  fungus 
when  growing.  It  will  be  found  far  easier,  however,  to 
prevent  than  to  cure.  Various  modes  of  applying  the 
sulphur  have  been  tried.  In  one  of  the  "  Gardener's 
Magazines "  a  suggestion  was  made  (to  which  I  have  not 
been  able  to  turn),  that  sulphur,  if  worked  into  the  soil 
in  moderate  quantity,  would  prove  a  sure  preventive.  I 
know  of  no  case  where  this  has  been  tried.  The  sulphur 
would  prove  valuable  as  a  fertilizer;  and  possibly  a  very 
small  amount  of  gas  would  pervade  the  air  of  the  vine- 
yard. So  far  as  the  sulphuric  acid,  which  the  vine  im- 
bibes, tends  to  promote  vigor,  and  prevent  the  enfeebled 
condition  and  viscid  secretion  of  the  leaves,  it  should  be 
applied  like  ashes,  to  give  constitution  and  tone,  which 
will  enable  the  vine  itself  to  resist  the  disease.  With  this 
design  in  view,  it  is  well  to  make  trial  of  sulphur  as  a 
dressing;  but,  when  we 'have  the  direct  "intent  to  kill," 
we  must  make  more  direct  application. 

In  forcing  -  houses  or  graperies  that  have  hot -water 
pipes  or  flues,  it  is  a  very  simple  and  effectual  plan  to  dust 
the  flower  of  sulphur  upon  the  pipes  or  flue.  The  fumes 
of  sulphur  pervade  every  part  of  the  house ;  and,  in  such 
an  atmosphere,  the  fungus  cannot  live.  Care  must  be 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  239 

« 

taken  that  the  sulphur  is  not  put  upon  very  hot  bricks,  so 
that  it  will  approach  burning,  else  the  sulphurous  acid  gas 
will  prove  destructive  to  the  foliage  of  the  vine  as  well  as  to 
the  fungus.  Another  mode  of  applying  it  is  to  dust  the  dry 
flour  through  the  foliage  in  the  middle  of  a  clear,  dry  day. 
The  sulphur  is  much  more  efficacious  and  pervading  when 
the  foliage  and  the  air  are  free  from  moisture.  For  the 
vineyard,  this  is  the  easiest  and  most  rapid  mode  of  appli- 
cation, requiring,  however,  a  larger  amount  of  sulphur.  I 
have  never  found  any  evil  resulting  from  too  free  use; 
and  I  therefore  recommend  frequent  and  liberal  dustings 
wherever  there  is  a  liability  to  the  disease.  Several  ma- 
chines have  been  devised  for  the  purpose  of  dusting  the 
sulphur  evenly  underneath  and  through  the  foliage, — such 
as  the  bellows  principle  to  blow  the  dust ;  also  a  tin  cyl- 
inder, two  feet  in  length,  and  about  three  inches  in  diame- 
ter, perforated  with  minute  holes  at  one  end  and  on  the 
sides,  and  having  a  round  woollen  ball  to  play  inside  as  a 
valve.  This  cylinder  is  attached  to  a  handle  two  feet  or 
more  in  length.  When  the  cylinder  is  partly  filled  with 
sulphur,  and  is  thrust  back  and  forth  under  the  vines,  the 
ball  acts  as  a  plunger  to  drive  out .  clouds  of  sulphur. 
Though  I  have  nefer  used  such  a  machine,  I  think  it  can 
be  made  very  efficient.  My  own  practice  has  been  to  use 


240  CULTURE      OF      THE       GRAPE. 

an  open  tin  pan,  with  a  common  fer.ther  duster.  The 
work  is  more  rapid,  there  is  no  liability  to  clog,  and  the 
quantity  of  sulphur  is  more  liberally  supplied.  Still  I  am 
not  prepared  to  say  it  is  better  than  the  mode  of  applying 
by  a  cylinder.  The  main  point  is  to  secure  an  even  dis- 
tribution in  a  dry  time.  To  make  sure  work,  this  appli- 
cation should  be  made  before  any  signs  of  mildew  appear, 
and  repeated  three  or  four  times  during  the  season.  The 
first  application  should  be  soon  after  the  leaves  appear ; 
a  second,  about  the  time  of  blossoming ;  and  one  or  more 
repetitions,  when  the  grapes  are  of  the  size  of  peas,  with 
frequent  repetitions  if  there  are  indications  of  the  disease 
after  this  time.  In  "  The  Horticulturist "  for  June,  1864, 
p.  170,  "Horticola"  gives  a  letter  from  Neubert,  a  cele- 
brated vine-grower  at  Leipzic,  Saxony.  In  addition  to 
the  ordinary  application  of  sulphur  during  the  growing 
season,  Mr.  Neubert  also  recommends  the  following: 
"Treatment  of  the  vines  before  the  leaves  appear:  Sy- 
ringe them  thoroughly,  also  the  walls,  posts,  stakes,  trel- 
lises, &c.,  with  the  following  mixture :  Take  eight  and  a 
half  ounces  of  common  salt,  four  ounces  of  saltpetre, 
thirty-six  ounces  of  water,  and  add  ten  drops  of  oleum 
anthos  and  ten  drops  of  oleum  lavendulse  to  the  solu- 
tion, shaking  it  well ;  take  one  part  of  the  solution,  and 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  241 

from  a  hundred  to  a  hundred  and  twenty  parts  of  water. 
Immediately  before  using,  it  must  be  vigorously  shaken, 
on  account  of  the  oils,  which,  of  course,  easily  separate 
from  it."  In  view  of  this  syringing  and  the  use  of  sul- 
phur during  the  growing  season,  Mr.  Neubert,  alluding 
to  his  past  years  of  sleepless  anxiety,  struggling  with  the 
disease,  adds,  "Now,  however,  I  am  confident  that  all 
the  cares  arising  from  that  disease  are  at  an  end."  He 
gives  no  reason  for  his  solution,  and  we  are  at  a  loss  to 
comprehend  the  benefit  of  rosemary  and  lavender.  The 
salt  and  saltpetre  are  in  such  homo?opathic  quantities, 
that  we  cannot  understand  hoAv  so  practical  and  skilful 
a  cultivator  as  Mr.  Neubert  can  attach  so  much  value 
to  it.  The  early  and  frequent  dustings  with  sulphur 
must  be  the  secret  of  his  success. 

We  account  for  the  efficiency  of  sulphur  from  the 
known  effect  of  sulphurous  acid  gas  upon  vegetable  and 
animal  life.  This  gas,  as  we  have  stated,  is  very  destruc- 
tive to  vegetation.  It  extinguishes  flame  and  animal  life. 
When  diluted  with  a  large  proportion  of  atmospheric  air, 
it  is  still  so  acrid  as  to  produce  a  sense  of  suffocation  and 
violent  coughing.  Every  one  has  experienced  the  suffo- 
cating odor  of  friction-matches.  Flour  of  sulphur  is  in- 
soluble in  water,  and  decomposes  slowly  by  combining 

16 


242  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

>with  oxygen,  forming  sulphurous  acid  in  the  proportion 
of  one  part  sulphur  and  two  parts  oxygen.  Now,  when 
we  use  dry  sulphur,  it  is  converted  into  a  gas  so  slowly, 
that  the  grape-foliage  receives  no  perceptible  injury.  But 
the  parasitic  fungus  is  far  more  sensitive,  and  perishes 
upon  the  least  perception  of  this  gas. 

And  yet,  though  we  express  the  opinion  that  the  sul- 
phur acts  as  a  direct  poison  upon  the  fungus,  and  that  its 
chief  merit  consists  in  this,  still  it  may  be  well  to  consider 
how  far  the  enfeebled  state  of  the  foliage,  and  of  the  ber- 
ries also,  in  the  case  of  black  rot,  is  caused  by  a  lack  of 
sulphur  in  the  plant,  arising  from  a  lack  in  the  soil.  If 
this  were  true,  possibly  the  slight  amount  of  sulphurous 
gas  given  off,  instead  of  being  an  injury,  may  be,  to  some 
extent,  directly  inhaled  by  the  leaves  in  sufficient  quantity 
to  give  them  tone,  and  enable  them  better  to  withstand 
the  attacks  of  mildew.  Careful  observation  may  enable 
us  better  to  understand  the  principle  upon  which  sulphur 
acts. 

It  will  be  obvious,  that  though  this  mode  of  using  sul- 
phur is  easy  and  safe,  yet  we  get  but  a  small  percentage 
of  the  virtue  of  the  sulphur  at  the  time  of  application. 
This  involves  a  loss  of  material  to  some  extent ;  but,  on 
the  other  hand,  there  is  an  advantage  in  having  a  pro- 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  243 

longed  effect  from  the  gas.  For  dull  weather,  and  when 
immediate  effect  is  desired,  another  more  speedy  and 
more  powerful  remedy  is  to  dissolve  the  sulphur,  and 
apply  it  in  solution.  This  mode  was  recommended  by 
Prince,  in  his  "Treatise  on  the  Grape,"  published  in  1830. 
His  mode  is  to  take  a  pint  and  a  half  of  sulphur,  and  a 
lump  of  unslacked  lime  as  big  as  the  fist,  and  dissolve 
the  two  together  by  pouring  a  pail  of  boiling  water  upon 
them  in  a  barrel.  This  is  to  be  diluted  by  adding  two 
barrels  of  water,  at  which  strength  it  is  to  be  applied  to 
the  vines.  A  pint  and  a  half  of  sulphur  will  therefore 
make  about  sixty  gallons  of  the  wash.  This  is  too  weak, 
and  the  quantity  of  lime  is  also  too  small  to  dissolve  all 
the  sulphur.  In  the  twelfth  volume  of  "  Hovey's  Maga- 
zine "  is  a  recipe  for  a  solution,  recommending  one  peck 
of  lime,  and  half  a  pound  of  sulphur,  to  be  slacked  with 
boiling  water  in  a  tight  barrel.  After  slacking,  three  gal- 
lons of  water  are  to  be  added ;  and,  when  settled,  the 
clear  liquor  is  to  be  poured  off.  To  every  gallon  of  this 
mixture  add  forty-eight  gallons  of  water.  This  will  give 
about  a  hundred  and  forty-four  gallons  of  liquor  for  half 
a  pound  of  sulphur.  In  this  case,  the  amount  of  sulphur 
is  far  too  small  for  so  much  lime  and  so  great  a  dilution. 
The  heat  which  is  evolved  by  slackening  a  peck  of  lime 


244  CULTURE      OF      THE       GRAPE. 

with  boiling  water  will  dissolve  ten  times  the  half-pound 
of  sulphur.  Though  the  caustic  lime-water  is  undoubt- 
edly destructive  of  the  fungus,  yet  its  effect  is  limited  to 
actual  contact  with  the  disease.  Our  main  reliance  is 
upon  the  sulphurous  gas.  I  have  made  a  solution  of  the 
following  proportions,  without  perceiving  the  slightest 
injury  to  the  foliage  of  the  vines  from  its  application  :  To 
a  peck  of  lime  add  five  pounds  of  sulphur;  slack  with  hot 
water,  in  order  that  the  heat  of  the  lime  may  be  as  great 
as  possible,  and  the  solution  of  the  sulphur  more  perfect. 
This  may  now  be  diluted  with  two  barrels  of  water,  which 
is  in  the  proportion  of  twelve  gallons  of  liquor  for  every 
pound  of  sulphur.  I  have  indeed  used  it  stronger  than  this 
without  ill  effects.  Considerable  strength  will  be  obtained 
by  drawing  off  a  second,  and  even  a  third,  run  from  the 
lime-mortar.  This  liquid  is  to  be  applied  to  the  foliage 
with  a  syringe  or  hand  garden-engine.  It  is  quick  in 
action,  and  is  therefore  more  desirable  than  dry  sulphur 
when  the  disease  is  under  headway.  It  may  also  be  used 
in  dull  weather.  A  vineyardist  will  therefore  do  wisely 
to  provide  this  remedy  in  case  of  necessity,  relying  upon 
the  dry  flour  mainly  for  prevention,  and  in  dry  weather. 
With  a  faithful  use  of  these  remedies,  it  is  believed  that 
mildew  cannot  make  headway. 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  245 

In  regard  to  the  black-rot  fungus,  it  is  more  doubtful  if 
sulphur  is  a  specific  remedy.  The  fungi  are  formed  under 
the  surface  of  the  berries,  making  it  difficult  to  reach 
them.  I  apprehend  that  sulphur  would  be  an  important 
preventive  to  the  development  of  the  fungus.  The  uni- 
versal testimony  is,  that  heavy  soils  are  certain  to  be  most 
troubled  with  rot;  also  that  the  disease  is  much  more 
prevalent  in  wet  seasons  than  in  dry.  In  California,  the 
disease  is  unknown  except  in  low  clay  soils.  This  is  the 
most  serious  of  all  evils  in  Southern  Ohio,  where  the  soil 
is  strong,  and  the  rain-fall  is  excessive.  So  serious  has 
the  evil  become  within  a  few  years,  that  some  extensive 
vineyards  around  Cincinnati  are  being  abandoned  for  the 
more  favored  locality  of  Kelly's  Island  and  the  surround- 
ing region.  In  the  vast  extent,  where  the  summer  rain 
does  not  average  above  ten  inches,  we  may  hope,  that  in 
warm  and  well-drained  soils,  with  a  free  use  of  ashes  and 
sulphur  and  other  tried  remedies,  we  may  have  a  good 
degree  of  exemption  from  this  evil.  In  this  connection,  I 
would  again  suggest  the  use  of  gypsum,  or  plaster  of  Paris, 
as  containing  the  essential  elements,  sulphur  and  lime, 
which  enter  so  largely  into  the  structure  of  healthy  vines. 
Experiments  with  this  sulphate  of  lime  have  been  made 
for  the  purpose  of  testing  its  effects  upon  the  black  rot ; 


246  CULTURE       OF      T II  E       G  II A  P  E. 

and  many  cases  have  been  reported  where  it  had  a  very 
perceptible  influence.  The  late  A.  J.  Downing  was  accus- 
tomed to  recommend  it  as  a  specific.  A  great  many  cases 
might  be  cited  where  the  rot  has  disappeared,  and  there 
has  been  entire  exemption  after  the  use  of  plaster.  Cer- 
tainly it  must  be  of  great  service  wherever  there  is  a  defi- 
ciency of  sulphur  in  the  soil ;  and  it  would  be  wise  to  try 
its  effect  upon  every  vineyard. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

INSECTS    IXJTEIOITS    TO    THE    VINE. 

T TTE  cannot,  of  course,  expect  to  give  a  complete  list 
of  insects  which  prey  upon  the  vine,  to  a  greater 
or  less  degree,  in  the  different  parts  of  the  country.  It 
will  be  enough  if  those  which  are  liable  in  any  case  to 
become  seriously  destructive  are  enumerated.  In  making 
up  the  list,  great  relinnce  has  been  placed  upon  Prof. 
Harris's  most  able  and  interesting  treatise  upon  insects, 
which,  though  limited  to  New  England  in  its  researches, 
will  probably  be  found  to  embrace  all  insects  that  are  to 
any  extent  troublesome  in  other  parts  of  the  country. 
Long  as  the  list  is,  and  seriously  troublesome  as  some  of 
them  are,  yet  they  have  not  hitherto  been  as  much  so  as 
the  diseases  mentioned  in  the  preceding  chapter.  Some 

247 


248  CULTURE       OF      THE      GRAPE. 

species  increase  with  great  rapidity,  and  we  cannot  be  too 
much  on  our  guard  against  them.  Reports  will  materially 
differ  in  different  localities ;  some  places  being  entirely  ex- 
empt from  insects  that  are  very  destructive  in  other  sec- 
tions. Every  section,  however,  is  liable  to  attack ;  and  it 
is  wise  to  know  the  enemy,  and  guard  against  invasion. 
It  is  evident,  that  as  the  cultivation  of  fruit  extends,  and 
as  the  number  of  birds  diminishes,  the  increase  of  inju- 
rious insects  is  a  natural  result.  It  will  be  absolutely 
essential  that  human  skill  shall  be  made  effectual  against 
this  increase.  Already  we  know  of  substances  destruc- 
tive to  most  insects,  and  there  is  no  reason  for  discourage- 
ment in  a  single  instance. 


THE    KOSE-CHAFER. 
(Melolontha  subspinosa  of  Fabricius.) 

The  prevalence  of  this  insect  on  the  rose,  and  its  annual 
appearance  coinciding  with  the  blossoming  of  that  flower, 
hare  gained  for  it  the  name  of  Rose-bug.  Harris  de- 
scribes the  beetle  as  "measuring  seven-twentieths  of  an 
inch  in  length,  with  a  slender  body,  tapering  before  and 
behind,  entirely  covered  with  very  short  and  close  ashen 
down  ;  the  thorax  is  long  and  narrow,  angularly  widened 


CULTURE     OF     THE      GRAPE.  249 

in  the  middle  of  each  side,  which  suggested  the  name 
Subspinosa,  or  somewhat  spined ;  the  legs  are  slender,  and 
of  a  pale-red  color;  the  joints  of  the  feet  are  tipped  with 
black,  and  are  very  long,  which  caused  Latreille  to  call 
the  genus  Macro  dactylus,  i.e.  long-toe  or  long-foot.  This 
insect  comes  from  the  ground  in  swarms,  in  some  sec- 
tions about  the  second  week  in  June,  and  especially 
chooses  the  grape,  taking  also  the  cherry,  apple,  plum, 
garden-vegetables,  and  indeed  almost  every  green  thing; 
feeding  indiscriminately  upon  leaves,  flowers,  and  fruit. 
Dr.  Harris  states  that  they  have  prodigiously  increased  in 
number  during  the  last  forty  years;  though  I  think  the 
contrary  is  true  for  the  last  ten  years,  since  his  opinion 
was  written.  In  the  early  formation  of  Dr.  Underbill's 
celebrated  vineyard  at  Croton  Point,  N.Y.,  the  rose-chafer 
was  very  numerous  and  destructive ;  and  would  have 
ruined  the  vines,  had  not  the  doctor  taken  vigorous  meas- 
ures to  destroy  them.  This  can  easily  be  done  by  shak- 
ing them  into  a  pan  of  water,  and  killing  them  when  col- 
lected in  sufficient  quantity.  If  taken  soon  after  their 
appearance  from  the  ground,  being  then  quite  feeble,  they 
do  not  attempt  to  fly,  but  drop  helplessly  at  the  least 
shake  of  the  branch.  John  Lowell,  Esq.,  states  in  the 
"Massachusetts  Agricultural  Repository,"  vol.  ix.  p.  145, 


250  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

that,  in  1823,  the  rose-bug  appeared  upon  a  solitary  apple- 
tree  "  in  such  vast  numbers  as  could  not  be  described.  .  .  . 
Destruction  by  hand  was  out  of  the  question."  He  shook 
them  down  upon  sheets,  and  burned  them.  "Eighty-six 
of  these  spoilers  were  known  to  infest  a  single  rose-bud, 
and  were  crushed  by  one  grasp  of  the  hand."  Owing  to 
this  ease  of  its  destruction,  we  can  with  certainty  protect 
ourselves  against  the  ravages  of  the  bug.  According  to 
Dr..  Harris,  the  male  bug  becomes  exhausted  in  from 
thirty  to  forty  days,  and  perishes ;  while  the  females  en- 
ter the  earth,  lay  their  eggs,  re-appear,  linger  for  a  few 
days,  and  die  also.  The  number  of  eggs  deposited  by 
each  bug  is  about  thirty,  at  a  depth  of  one  to  four  inches 
below  the  surface.  They  are  globular,  whitish,  about  one- 
thirtieth  of  an  inch  in  diameter,  and  are  hatched  in  twenty 
days  after  they  are  laid.  The  young  larva?  are  of  a  yellow- 
ish-white color,  with  six  short  legs ;  and  attain  a  full  size  in 
autumn,  when  they  are  three-quarters  of  an  inch  long.  In 
October,  they  descend  below  the  frost,  and  pass  the  winter 
in  a  torpid  state.  In  the  spring,  they  approach  towards  the 
surface ;  and  each  grub  forms  an  oval  cell  by  frequently 
turning  around  so  as  to  compress  the  earth,  and  make 
it  hard  and  smooth.  In  the  month  of  May,  the  grub 
is  transformed  into  a  yellowish-white  pupa,  with  short 


CULTURE      OF      THE      (i  R  A  P  E.  251 

stump-like  wings,  and  legs  folded  upon  its  breast,  all 
enclosed  by  a  thin  film.  In  June,  the  filmy  skin  is  rent, 
and  the  beetle  digs  to  the  surface.  As  before  stated,  they 
can  be  more  easily  destroyed  soon  after  they  appear.  The 
rose-bug  is  very  fond  of  the  blossoms  of  the  ailantus, 
being  attracted  by  their  sickening  odor.  Fortunately, 
the  ailantus-blossoms  are  of  some  service,  as  they  are 
deadly  poison  to  the  bug ;  and  this  may  account  for  their 
gradual  diminution  since  the  ailantus  has  been  culti- 
vated. 


THE    FLEA-BEETLE    (Haltica  Chalytea). 

This  insect  is  found  upon  the  grape-vine  in  all  parts  of 
the  United  States,  both  upon  wild  and  cultivated  vines- 
Generally  it  is  not  numerous  enough  to  be  very  destruc- 
tive ;  though  there  are  cases  mentioned,  such  as  Mr.  Row- 
ell's,  in  "  The  Horticulturist,"  vol.  v.  p.  5±  Mr.  David 
Thomas  also,  in  the  twenty-sixth  volume  of  Silliman's 
"Journal  of  Science,"  speaks  of  them  as  appearing  in  un- 
usually great  numbers  in  the  vicinity  of  New  Haven, 
Conn.,  and  doing  unexampled  injury,  in  the  spring  of 
1831.  "  Some  vines  were  entirely  despoiled  of  their  fruit- 
buds,  so  as  to  be  rendered  for  that  season  barren."  Dr. 


252  CULTURE       OF      THE      GRAPE. 

Harris  describes  the  color  of  the  beetle  as  varying  in 
shades  of  blue.  "  The  most  common  tint  of  the  upper 
side  is  a  glossy,  deep  greenish-blue;  the  under  side  is 
dark  green ;  and  the  antennas  and  feet  are  dull  black.  It 
measures  rather  more  than  three-twentieths  of  an  inch  in 
length.  The  beetles  emerge  from  the  ground  about  the 
last  of  April,  and  continue  to  appear  during  the  month 
of  May.  Soon  after  their  first  appearance,  they  pair,  and 
probably  lay  their  eggs  on  the  leaves  of  the  vine.  A  sec- 
ond brood  of  the  beetles  is  found  on  the  grape-vines 
towards  the  end  of  July."  The  larvae  are  small  chestnut- 
colored  and  blue  worms,  about  one-quarter  of  an  inch  in 
length,  which  feed  upon,  and  are  very  destructive  to,  the 
foliage  of  the  vine,  until  they  descend  into  the  ground, 
and  undergo  their  transformations. 

The  beetle  appears  so  early  in  the  season,  that,  in  order 
to  find  food,  he  is  compelled  to  resort  to  boring  the 
grape-bud.  This  is  the  most  serious  injury  which  the 
beetle  effects;  and  it  can  be  prevented  by  washing 
the  canes,  especially  the  eyes,  with  a  mixture  of  whitewash 
and  sulphur.  After  the  vine  is  in  leaf,  and  if  seriously 
infested,  probably  the  beetle  may  be  driven  away  by  a 
dusting  of  air-slacked  lime.  Tobacco-water  will  subse- 
quently destroy  the  larvae,  and  it  will  probably  have  the 


C  U  L  T  U  R  E       OF       THE       G  R  A  P  E.  253 

same  effect  upon  the  beetle.    At  present,  this  beetle  is 
not  a  serious  pest. 


THE    SPOTTED    PELINDOTA   ( P.  punctata). 

This  is  an  oblong,  oval-shaped  beetle,  about  an  inch  in 
length,  appearing  during  the  months  of  July  and  August, 
in  some  sections  in  great  abundance.  The  wings  are  of 
a  dull  brownish  color,  with  three  black  dots  on  each ; 
the  body  and  the  legs  are  of  a  deep  bronze-green.  Owing 
to  the  size  of  this  beetle,  and  the  fact  that  it  subsists  only 
upon  the  foliage  of  the  vine,  its  increase  would  prove 
very  injurious.  At  present,  they  are  easily  kept  under  by 
hand-picking,  and  destroying  them  with  the  foot. 


ANOMALA    VARIANT. 

This  is  a  broad,  oval-shaped  beetle,  described  by  Dr. 
Harris  as  very  variable  in  color;  the  males  being  sometimes 
entirely  black,  and  sometimes  the  head  and  thorax  green- 
ish-black, margined  with  tile-red;  the  wing-covers  being 
clay  yellow,  irregularly  furrowed,  and  punctured  in  the  fur- 
row ;  the  legs  are  pale  red,  brown,  or  black.  It  measures 
about  seven-twentieths  of  an  inch  in  length ;  the  females 


254  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

being  slightly  larger  than  the  males.  This  beetle  has 
been  found  in  many  gardens  in  Cambridge,  Mass. ;  and  has 
proved  very  injurious  to  the  vine.  Should  it  increase, 
it  may  prove  as  difficult  to  check  as  the  vine-chafer 
of  Europe  (Anomala  vitis),  which  it  much  resembles. 
The  beetle  appears  in  the  months  of  June  and  July,  and 
feeds  upon  the  leaves,  completely  devouring  them.  It 
should  be  destroyed  by  collecting  in  a  pan  of  water,  as 
directed  for  the  rose-bug;  this  bug  being  also  a  melo- 
lantha,  and  of  about  the  same  size  as  the  subspinosa. 


THKIP,    OR   VINE-HOPPER   (Tettigoma  vitis.) 

The  thrip  is  distinct  from  the  European  vine-fret- 
ter.  It  is  about  one-tenth  of  an  inch  in  length,  of 
a  straw-color,  with  two  red  lines  upon  the  head,  and 
a  scarlet  band  across  its  middle  and  at  the  base  of 
the  wing-covers :  the  tips  of  the  wing-covers  are  black- 
ish, with  red  lines  between  the  band  and  the  tips. 
Upon  its  first  appearance  in  June,  it  is  small,  and,  being 
in  the  larva  state,  is  not  provided  with  wings.  Coming 
from  the  egg  previously  deposited  upon  the  leaf,  it  re- 
mains quietly  sucking  its  nourishment,  unless  disturbed ; 
when  it  is  very  shy,  and  leaps  with  great  agility.  During 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  255 

its  growth,  it  frequently  changes  its  skin  ;  and  great  num- 
bers of  these  cast-off  skins  are  frequently  found  upon  the 
leaf.  In  August,  the  insects  become  mature,  and,  with 
their  flying  and  leaping  powers  combined,  become  exceed- 
ingly active,  and  exhaustive  to  the  vine.  In  the  autumn, 
they  hide  themselves  under  leaves,  and  come  forth  in 
the  spring  to  lay  their  eggs,  and  die.  They  live  by 
suction  of  the  juices  from  the  under  side  of  the  leaf,  and 
even  from  the  fruit.  They  have  been  much  more  destruc- 
tive to  the  European  varieties  of  grapes  than  to  our 
native  ;  so  much  so,  that  some  writers  have  asserted  that 
they  were  to  be  found  only  in  grape-houses.  This  opin- 
ion is  quite  erroneous ;  for  though  the  thrip,  or  vine-fret- 
ter,  is  almost  universal  in  all  graperies,  and  would  prove 
a  serious  evil  if  not  held  in  check,  yet  it  by  no  means 
confines  itself  to  graperies.  I  have  seen  its  evil  effects 
in  multitudes  of  vineyards.  Attaching  themselves  to  the 
under  surface  of  the  leaves,  they  greedily  suck  the  life  of 
the  leaf,  producing  the  yellowish,  spotted  appearance 
which  is  seen  upon  the  upper  surface.  I  have  seen  them 
increase  so  much,  especially  in  dry  summers,  as  to  exhaust 
almost  every  appearance  of  green  upon  the  vine ;  and  to 
fly  away  at  my  approach,  in  such  numbers  as  to  make  it 
quite  disagreeable  to  walk  through  the  swarm.  In  the 


256  CU  L  T  V  A  E      OF      T  H  E      (j  /,'  A  P  E. 

grapery,  they  can  be  killed  by  fumigating  with  tobacco, 
which  is  a  specific  for  all  plant-lice.  They  are  tenacious 
of  life,  however;  and  it  will  generally  require  two  or  three 
smokings  to  effectually  clear  a  house.  In  the  open  air, 
tobacco-water  and  a  suds  of  whale-oil  soap  are  the  reme- 
dies which  can  most  easily  be  applied.  A  strong  decoc- 
tion of  tobacco,  syringed  upon  the  foliage,  is  usually 
effectual  in  driving  them  away,  though  it  does  not  kill 
them.  Whale-oil  soap  would  also  probably  prove  effica- 
cious if  used  in  June,  when  the  thrip  first  appears  in  its 
larva  state.  If  allowed  to  mature,  neither  tobacco  nor 
soap  will  prove  effectual  in  the  open  air.  Fessenden,  in 
"  The  American  Gardener,"  suggests  movable  tents,  to  be 
placed  over  the  trellis,  so  that  tobacco-smoke  can  be 
applied.  This  might  be  done  during  the  early  stage  of 
the  insect ;  but,  when  it  has  acquired  wings,  it  would  find 
no  inconvenience  whatever  in  shifting  its  quarters  as 
the  tent  advanced.  The  movement  of  the  tent  would 
prove  too  slow  for  these  saltatory  larvae.  They  dance 
to  quicker  music. 

Dr.  Grider,  President  of  the  East-Pennsylvania  Fruit- 
growers' Society,  recommends  carrying  lighted  torches 
under  the  vines  at  night.  He  says  the  thrip,  being 
attracted  by  the  light,  flies  into  the  fire,  and  is  killed. 


CULTURE      OF      THE       GRAPE.  257 

It  is  a  statement  easily  tested,  and  if  trw,  of  which  I 
am  somewhat  doubtful,  would  'prove  an  easy  way  of 
destroying  them.  To  my  surprise,  I  have  found  the 
Clinton,  firm  in  its  foliage  as  it  is,  to  be  more  affected 
than  any  other  kind  in  my  vineyard.  I  have  never  had 
occasion  to  protect  other  kinds  from  thrip  in  the  open 
air,  while  this  inferior  fruit  has  suffered  severely. 

I  have  never  known  the  wingless  species  of  aphis,  or 
green  fly,  seriously  to  infest  the  grape  in  the  open  air ;  and 
it  seldom  troubles  the  vine  under  glass.  Should  it  be 
found,  it  will  be  at  the  ends  of  the  soft,  new  growth, 
which,  in  the  open  air,  may  easily  be  cleared  by  either 
dipping  or  syringing  them  with  whale-oil  soap  or  tobacco- 
water.  For  aphis  on  the  cherry  and  apple,  I  have  used  the 
soap-suds  with  the  best  success.  But  it  is  fortunate  that 
this  green  fly  does  not  show  a  preference  for  the  vine. 


VEtfE-SCALE    (Coccus  vitte). 

This  is  a  species  of  bark-louse,  having  the  appearance 
of  a  small  scale.  This  is  the  protecting  cover  o£  a  mi- 
nute insect,  which  subsists  by  sucking  the  juices  from  the 
bark.  It  is  readily  destroyed  by  washing  it  in  a  strong 
solution  of  caustic  potash.  Also,  as  a  preventive;  when 


258  CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE. 

the  vines  are  taken  up  in  the  spring,  the  canes  should 
be  cleaned,  and  all  the  crevices  thoroughly  washed  with  a 
solution  of  one  pound  of  potash  to  two  gallons  of  water. 
A  brine  made  of  one  quart  of  salt  and  two  gallons  of 
water  is  also  effectual. 

Other  species  of  bark-lice  are  found  to  some  extent. 
The  Coccus  Adonidum,  or  mealy  bug,  is  a  bark-louse,  cov- 
ered with  a  dow^ny,  white  scale,  which  is  frequently  seen 
in  graperies,  especially  where  other  plants  are  kept.  It 
draws  from  the  sap  of  the  vine,  lodging  in  the  axil  of  the 
leaves  and  in  crevices,  or  in  the  bunches  of  fruit ;  and 
proves  very  injurious,  disgusting,  and  difficult  to  reach. 

The  same  application  of  potash  as  in  the  previous  case, 
if  thorough,  will  be  found  effectual.  .  .  .  Still  another 
species  of  lice  is  mentioned  by  Dr.  Harris,  as  follows :  — 

"Many  years  ago,  when  on  a  visit  from  home,  I  ob- 
served, on  a  fine  native  grape-vine  that  was  trained 
against  the  side  of  a  house,  great  numbers  of  reddish- 
brown  bark-lice,  of  a  globular  form,  and  about  half  as 
large  as  a  small  pea,  arranged  in  lines  on  the  stems.  An 
opportunity  for  further  examination  of  this  species  did 
not  occur  till  the  summer  of  1839,  when  I  was  led  to  the 
discovery  of  a  few  of  these  lice  on  my  Isabella  grape- 
vines'"by  seeing  the  ants  ascending  and  descending  the 


CULTURE     OF      THE      GRAPE.  259 

stems.  Upon  careful  search,  I  discovered  the  lice,  which 
were  nearly  of  the  color  of  the  bark  of  the  vine,  partly 
embedded  in  a  little  crevice  of  the  bark,  and  arranged  one 
behind  another  in  a  line.  They  drew  great  quantities  of 
sap,  as  was  apparent  by  their  exudations,  by  which  the 
ants  were  attracted.  Further  observations  were  arrested 
by  a  fire,  which  consumed  the  house,  and  the  vines  that 
were  trained  to  it." 

"Wherever  there  is  danger  of  any  of  these  or  other 
forms  of  bark-lice,  the  solution  of  potash  will  be  found  an 
effectual  remedy.  It  may  be  freely  applied,  without  re- 
gard to  the  drippings,  as  that  which  falls  to  the  ground 
will  not  be  lost. 


GALL.S. 

The  leaves  of  the  vine  are  sometimes  seen  to  have  ex- 
crescences, which  appear  in  the  month  of  August.  This 
is  undoubtedly  caused  by  the  sting  of  some  insect,  or  gall- 
flv,  depositing  a  poison,  and  making  a  puncture  for  the 
lodgement  of  its  young.  The  effect  upon  the  vine  is  very 
slight ;  but,  lest  the  evil  should  increase,  it  would  be  well 
to  collect  and  destroy  the  leaves  so  punctured,  before  the 
eggs  are  hatched. 


260  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 


RED    SPIDER   (Acanis  tellarius). 

This  minute  insect  delights  in  a  dry  atmosphere,  and  is 
destroyed  by  continued  humidity :  consequently  we  sel- 
dom find  it  troublesome  in  the  open  air,  except  in  very 
dry  seasons.  It  almost  invariably  makes  its  appearance 
in  the  greenhouse  or  grapery  that  has  been  kept  hot  and 
dry;  and  soon  disappears  when  these  conditions  fail.  In 
dry  seasons,  we  sometimes  see  the  effect  of  the  insect  in 
small,  light  spots,  and  the  generally  sickly,  dry,  and  yellow 
color  of  the  leaves.  The  insect  is  so  minute  as  to  be 
scarcely  discernible  to  the  naked  eye;  but  attaching  itself 
generally  to  the  under  surface,  as  the  softer  part  of  the 
leaf,  it  spins  a  fine  film  as  a  protection,  and  subsists  by 
suction  upon  the  leaf.  When  in  sufficient  quantity,  it  is 
as  exhausting  to  the  plant  as  the  thrip.  But  there  is  no 
excuse  for  this  ever  happening.  In  addition  to  humidity, 
sulphur  is  a  sovereign  remedy.  In  the  grapery,  it  may  be 
sprinkled  upon  the  flues,  or  dusted  upon  the  foliage  ;  and, 
in  the  open  air,  it  should  be  used  precisely  as  directed  for 
mildew. 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  261 


CATERPILLARS. 

There  are  several  kinds  of  caterpillar  which  feed  upon 
the  vine,  some  of  them  being  exceedingly  voracious. 
They  are  not  so  numerous  as  to  be  troublesome  in  most 
sections;  and  are  easily  destroyed  by  hand-picking,  as 
their  work  becomes  apparent.  In  some  cases,  it  will  be 
necessary  to  pick  entire  leaves,  or  else  dip  the  leaves  in 
strong  whale-oil  suds.  Though  these  gourmands  "will  re- 
quire looking  after,  yet  it  is  not  probable  that  they  will 
ever  multiply  so  as  to  cause  serious  trouble.  I  condense 
and  arrange  the  following  descriptions  from  the  work  of 
Dr.  Harris.  LinnaBus  gave  the  generic  name  of  Sphinges 
to  a  group  of  moths,  from  the  fancied  resemblance  which 
their  caterpillars  bore  to  the  Egyptian  Sphinx.  These 
caterpillars  are  often  found  supporting  themselves  by 
their  hind-legs,  with  the  fore-part  of  their  body  elevated, 
with  Sphinx-like  fixedness,  for  hours.  The  Sphinx  genus 
is  subdivided;  and  one  group  is  known  as  S. philampdus, 
from  the  fact  that  the  larvae  or  caterpillars  feed  upon  the 
vine.  The  caterpillars  which  produce  the  moth  S.  satel- 
litia  are  pale -green  or  brown,  with  six  cream-colored, 
broad  oval  spots  on  their  sides. 


262  CULTURE      OF      THE       GRAPE. 

Another  caterpillar  of  about  the  same  size  and  habit, 
producing  the  Sphinx-nioth  Achemon,  is  more  commonly 
found  upon  the  vine.  It  is  about  three  inches  in  length, 
and  the  six  cream-colored  spots  on  each  side  are  found  as 
in  the  preceding  species  ;  but  they  are  long  and  narrow. 
They  have  the  power  of  withdrawing  the  segments  of  the 
body  within  each  other  (of  which  there  are  six  besides 
the  head),  giving  them  a  blunt  appearance.  When  of  full 
size,  they  are  very  voracious,  coming  to  their  maturity  in 
August.  They  then  enter  the  earth,  and  appear  the  fol- 
lowing June  as  a  winged  moth,  four  or  five  inches  from 
tip  to  tip  of  wing,  of  a  light  olive,  with  patches  of  dark 
olive  color. 

In  "The  Gardener's  Monthly,"  vol.  iv.  p.  151,  a  "new 
enemy  of  the  grape-vine"  is  figured  and  described  by 
Jacob  Stauffer,  which,  he  says,  was  found  cutting  off  entire 
bunches  of  native  grapes  in  Lancaster  County,  Penn.,  in 
the  month  of  July,  1861.  Mr.  Stauffer  says  this  caterpillar 
belongs  to  the  genus  Papilio,  which  produces  a  tribe  of 
day-flying,  swallow-tailed  butterflies.  It  is  styled  "  a  dan- 
gerous species,  undescribed  before.  It  certainly  is  a  fear- 
\ 
ful- looking  monster."  The  representation  is  like  the 

Achemon  Sphinx   caterpillar,  with  the  segments  of  its 
body  drawn  in. 


C  U  L  T  U  I!  E      OF      THE      GRAPE.  263 

Another  Sphinx  caterpillar  {Chmrocampa,  or  Hoy 
Caterpillar),  smaller  and  more  numerous,  though  solitary 
in  its  habits,  like  the  preceding,  is  much  more  destructive. 
Eating  the  leaves  as  it  descends  the  stem,  it  also  nips 
off  the  half-grown  grapes  in  great  quantities,  and  allows 
them  to  fall  to  the  ground.  It  receives  its  name  from  the 
resemblance  of  the  fore-part  of  the  body  to  the  head 
and  snout  of  a  hog.  Its  color  is  pale  green,  sometimes 
brown,  with  orange-colored  spots  on  the  back,  six  or  seven 
darker  lines  on  each  side,  and  a  horn  at  the  hinder  ex- 
tremity. It  descends  to  the  ground  in  August,  and  forms 
a  partial  cocoon  under  the  leaves ;  and  the  small  winged 
moth  appears  in  the  following  July. 

Besides  the  Sphinx  caterpillars,  there  are  other  species 
which  feed  upon  the  vine.  The  common  Blue  Caterpillar, 
which  produces  the  delicately  colored  and  very  beautiful 
small  moth  Eudryas  grata  (beautiful  wood-nymph), 
is  often  found,  solitary  but  inconsiderable  numbers,  feed- 
ing upon  the  vine -leaves.  When  fully  grown,  it  measures 
an  inch  and  a  quarter,  stretching  to  an  inch  and  a  half,  in 
length;  its  color  being  blue  with  deep  orange  bands,  dot- 
ted with  black  across  the  middle  of  each  ring.  They  first 
appear  about  the  middle  of  July,  and,  when  not  feeding, 
may  be  found  on  the  under  side  of  the  leaves,  until  they 


264  CULTURE       OF      THE      CRAPE. 

disappear,  and  go  into  the  chrysalis  state  three  or  four 
inches  deep  in  the  ground,  and  re-appear  in  the  beautiful 
moth-form  in  the  latter  part  of  June  following.  Hand- 
picking,  or  syringing  with  tobacco-water,  is  a  remedy, 
whenever  they  are  so  numerous  as  to  be  troublesome. 
Among  a  group  of  caterpillars  called  Glaucopidians  is  one 

which  produces  the  moth  Procris  Americana,  representing 

/ 

the  Procris  vitis  of  Europe.  This  caterpillar  is  above  half 
an  inch  in  length  when  fully  grown,  is  of  a  yellow  color, 
with  a  transverse  row  of  black,  velvety  tufts  on  each 
ring,  and  a  few  conspicuous  hairs  on  each  extremity. 
It  is  hatched  from  eggs,  twenty  or  more  in  number, 
laid  on  the  lower  side  of  the  leaves  early  in  July. 
These  caterpillars  are  gregarious,  collecting  side  by  side, 
and  eating  every  particle  of  the  leaf  except  the  ribs. 
They  have  sixteen  short  feet,  are  rather  sluggish  in 
their  motions,  and,  when  touched,  curl  their  bodies  side- 
wise,  and  fall  to  the  ground,  or  hang  by  a  silken 
thread.  They  continue  for  about  a  month,  disappear- 
ing in  the  latter  part  of  August,  and,  in  some  shel- 
tered spot,  enclose  themselves  in  a  thin,  tough,  ob- 
long-oval cocoon,  and  soon  are  transformed  into  shining 
brown  chrysalides,  producing  the  moth  in  the  latter  part 
of  June  following.  It  is  evident,  that,  when  numerous, 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  265 

these  caterpillars  are  very  destructive;  but  they  are 
easily  detected,  and  can  be  soon  gathered.  Still  another 
and  more  frequent  and  destructive  insect,  mistaken  by 
Fuller  for  the  preceding,  is  called 

False  Caterpillar.  —  This  caterpillar  is  the  offspring  of  a 
jet-black  saw-fly  named  Selandria  vitis,  which  rises  from 
the  ground  at  irregular  intervals  in  the  spring  and  early 
summer,  and  lays  its  eggs  on  the  under  surface  of  the  termi- 
nal leaves  of  the  vine.  In  July,  these  caterpillars  may  be 
seen  in  swarms  of  various  ages  and  of  all  sizes ;  those  which 
are  fully  grown  being  about  five-eighths  of  an  inch  in 
length.  The  head,  and  tip  of  the  tail,  are  black ;  the  body 
being  light  green,  with  two  transverse  rows  of  minute  black 
points  across  each  ring,  the  lower  side  of  the  body  being 
yellowish.  They  are  somewhat  slender  and  tapering  be- 
hind, thickest  before  the  middle,  and  have  twenty-two  bgs. 
Each  swarm  consists  of  twelve  or  more  worms,  feeding  in 
rank  with  surprising  regularity.  Commencing  at  the  edge 
of  a  leaf,  a  platoon  in  exact  line,  they  retreat  in  perfect 
order,  eating  every  particle  of  the  leaf  except  the  ribs, 
doing  their  work  with  a  thoroughness,  and  a  regard  for 
straight  lines  and  mutual  rights,  that  would  be  beautiful 
to  see,  were  it  not  so  destructive  to  the  vine.  At  their 
last  moulting,  they  become  nearly  yellow;  when  they 


266  CULTURE       O  F      T HE      G  K  A  P  E. 

descend,  and  form  oval  cells  in  the  earth.  Passing  through 
their  chrysalis  state  in  a  fortnight,  they  come  out,  take 
wing,  and  lay  their  eggs  for  a  second  brood.  The  second 
brood  remain  in  cocoons  in  the  ground  through  the  win- 
ter. Increasing  more  rapidly  than  the  Procris  Caterpillar, 
they  have  consequently  been  very  destructive  in  some 
cases. 

Air-slacked  lime  is  fatal  to  them,  either  dusted  upon 
thejfoliage,  or  upon  the  ground  to  receive  those  that  fall. 
Whale-oil  soap,  one  pound  to  seven  gallons  of  water,  is 
also  effectual. 

Leaf-rollers.  —  There  are  some  kinds  of  caterpillar 
that  curl  up  the  edge  of  leaves  into  rolls,  thus  securing  to 
themselves  food  and  habitation  by  the  same  process. 
They  generally  appear  early  in  May,  soon  after  the  leaves 
appear ;  and  mature,  and  pass  through  their  chrysalis,  in 
the  folds  of  the  leaf.  The  only  way  to  destroy  them  is 
to  pluck  the  leaves;  and,  as  the  vine  is  not  subject  to 
this  attack,  the  process  will  not  be  found  tedious. 

Sun-scald.  —  This  is  a  mere  development  of  mildew. 
The  vitality  of  the  leaf  being  destroyed  by  the  fungus 
when  the  sun  acts  upon  it,  it  becomes  dry  and  crisp.  The 
reason  why  so  many  have  mistaken  this  for  a  distinct  dis- 
ease is  because  its  full  effect  is  not  seen  until  after  active 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  267 

mildew  may  have  disappeared ;  and  its  result  is  therefore 
attributed  to  another  cause.  Of  course,  the  remedy  lies 
back  in  the  treatment  of  mildew. 

Birds.  —  The  truth  must  be  told,  that  some  birds,  espe- 
cially the  robins,  are  exceedingly  destructive  in  some  sec- 
tions. However  disagreeable  the  fact  may  be,  our  plump, 
domestic,  and  motherly  robin  is  one  of  the  least  serviceable 
of  insect-devouring  birds,  and,  as  a  natural  consequence, 
does  more  damage  to  our  fruits  than  all  others  put  to- 
gether. In  the  vicinity  of  Boston,  robins  have  become  so 
numerous  as  to  be  an  almost  unendurable  nuisance  to  the 
fruit-grower.  Commencing  with  the  strawberry,  they 
turn  from  all  insect  food,  for  which  they  never  show  a 
special  fondness,  except  for  the  harmless  fish-worm,  and 
follow  up  all  our  choicest  fruits ;  selecting  the  best  kinds, 
the  largest  specimens,  and  the  ripest  side,  of  strawber- 
ries, cherries,  raspberries,  grapes,  peaches,  and  even  pears; 
extending  through  almost  the  entire  list  of  fruits.  They 
are  the  more  provoking,  because,  instead  of  contenting 
themselves  with  a  meal  upon  a  single  bunch  of  grapes,  for 
example,  they  are  most  dainty  tasters,  and  will  spoil  half 
a  dozen  bunches  in  making  a  single  breakfast.  To  find  a 
premium-bunch  just  spoiled  by  a  few  pecks  at  the  finest 
berries  is  no  slight  trial  of  patience.  In  my  own  vine- 


268  CU  LTUlt  E      OF      THE       GRAPE. 

yard,  I  have  found  it  absolutely  necessary,  in  order  to 
have  any  salable  fruit,  to  keep  a  boy  constantly  at  work 
with  a  watchman's  rattle,  and  also  with  a  gun,  "  contrary 
to  the  statute  in  such  case  made  and  provided."  Of 
course,  this  will  be  called  cruel  and  barbarous ;  and  it  will 
be  asked  with  an  outgush  of  generous  emotion,  "Why  not 
raise  grapes  enough  for  ourselves  and  the  birds  also  ? " 
Yes ;  but  when  the  robin  spoils  tenfold  what  he  can  eat, 
and,  in  his  greed,  lays  claim  to  all,  however  extensive  the 
vineyard,  I  for  one  am  inclined  to  resort  to  the  argument 
of  powder  and  shot.  • 

In  concluding  this  subject  of  diseases  and  injurious  in- 
sects, we  must  admit  that  the  list  looks  long  and  formida- 
ble, and  that  "eternal  vigilance"  is  the  price  which  we 
must  pay  for  the  grape.  In  the  Atlantic  States,  it  is  no 
spontaneous  growth,  as  in  California,  where  they  treat  the 
vine  much  as  we  treat  a  crop  of  corn,  with  no  training,  no 
checking,  no  mildew,  and  no  complaint  of  insects.  And 
yet  we  are  not  to  be  discouraged :  we  shall  find,  that, 
by  systematic  effort,  our  difficulties  can  not  only  be  over- 
come, but  will  prove  less  than  we  anticipated.  Many  of 
the  insects,  for  example,  are  not  likely  to  trouble  us  in  the 
least;  and  there  is  not  one  of  them  which  cannot  be  kept 
in  check,  the  thrip  being  perhaps  the  most  difficult.  Not- 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  2G9 

withstanding  all  these  difficulties,  we  do  not  complain,  or 
despair  that  this  noble  fruit  will  strike  the  beam,  even 
with  the  still  more  serious  evils  of  rot  and  mildew  thrown 
into  the  opposite  scale. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

VARIOUS  ITEMS. 
THINNING     THE     FKUIT. 

"1%  /POST  of  our  American  varieties  of  the  grape  do  not 
set  their  bunches  as  closely  upon  the  cluster  as  do 
the  foreign  kinds.  This  is  owing  in  some  cases  to  the 
flowers  being  imperfect,  and  in  other  cases  to  the  length 
of  the  pedicles,  and  the  long  spaces  in  which  they  are 
arranged  upon  the  peduncle.  As  a  general  rule,  it  is  not, 
therefore,  necessary  to  thin  our  bunches.  This  is  fortu- 
nate ;  for  it  would  otherwise  involve  a  great  amount  of 
labor  in  the  vineyard.  Some  varieties  are  quite  too  loose 
in  their  bunches,  the  Scuppernong  for  example,  having  but 
very  few  berries  set  separately  upon  a  long  peduncle.  On 

the  other  hand,  a  few  kinds,  such  as  the  Diana,  Herbe- 
270 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  271 

raont,  and  Delaware,  will  develop  their  berries  to  a  larger 
size  if  the  bunches  are  somewhat  thinned.  For  the  pur- 
pose of  raising  a  few  bunches  of  superior  quality,  this  is  a 
very  desirable  practice.  This  work  should  be  done  soon 
after  the  clusters  have  gone  out  of  blossom  and  have 
taken  their  first  swelling.  From  one-quarter  to  one-half 
of  the  berries  may  be  cut  out,  selecting  those  which  stand 
inside  of  the  contour  of  the  cluster,  and  leaving  those 
which  remain  evenly  arranged  at  the  extremities  of  the 
peduncle.  The  work  is  done  with  a  pair  of  long,  slender- 
pointed  scissors  made  expressly  for  this  work.  An  expert 
hand  will  go  over  the  grapes  quite  rapidly ;  and  it  is  often 
desirable,  when  the  season  has  been  favorable  foi:  the  set- 
ting of  fruit,  to  go  over  many  of  our  varieties,  thinning 
out  some  bunches,  and  removing  defective  clusters  and 
the  surplus  quantity. 


THINNESS    THE    FOLIAGE. 

It  has  been  the  practice  of  some,  as  the  fruit  approached 
maturity,  to  remove  some  of  the  dense  shade,  and  allow 
the  sun  to  warm  and  ripen  the  fruit.  When  the  wood 
has  been  allowed  to  grow  throughout  the  summer  with- 
out checking,  the  foliage  is  undoubtedly  in  excess,  and 


272  CULTURE       OF      THE      GRAPE. 

the  fruit  is  not  inclined  to  ripen ;  neither  does  it  receive 
its  suitable  share  of  nourishment  in  this  damp  shade. 
But  the  mischief  has  been  done,  and  it  is  folly  to  expect 
that  a  removal  of  the  leaves  in  so  sudden  and  violent 
a  manner  will  remedy  the  evil.  It  is  better,  even  thus 
late,  to  check  the  wood-growth,  rather  than  have  that 
strength  of  the  vine  which  should  go  towards  maturing 
the  fruit  diverted  in  this  direction,  though  this  is  work 
which  should  have  been  done  months  before.  The  re- 
moval of  developed  leaves  will  prove  rather  an  injury 
than  a  benefit,  as  the  plant  has  become  accustomed  to 
and  dependent  upon  these  lungs  for  the  elaboration  of 
the  sap.  The  fruit  of  the  grape  also  is  unlike  many  other 
fruits :  it  is  dependent  upon  the  foliage  for  its  maturity. 
We  can  never  cut  the  grape  in  an  unripe  state,  and  ripen 
it  in  the  house,  as  we  do  apples,  pears,  and  other  fruit. 
Even  if  the  bunch  remains  on  the  vine,  and  the  leaves 
are  stripped,  the  chemical  action  of  maturing  is  arrest- 
ed, and  the  bunch  changes  color  without  ripening.  In 
cases  of  excessive  growth  and  foliage  in  August,  there 
may  be  a  partial  remedy  in  an  entire  stoppage  of  all 
growth,  and  in  a  moderate  removal  of  the  superfluous 
foliage ;  but  it  is  an  unnatural  and  imperfect  remedy,  and 
the  indolent  cultivator  must  expect  to  pay  the  penalty  for 
his  neglect. 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  273 


GATHERING    THE   FRUIT. 

The  time  for  this  work  will  vary,  to  meet  the  purposes 
for  which  the  fruit  is  raised.  If  raised  for  wine  or  for 
table-use,  the  fruit  should  be  thoroughly  ripened.  Proba- 
bly upon  this  "  dead  "  ripeness,  as  it  is  commonly  termed, 
depends  the  high  quality  of  the  Tokay  and  many  other 
celebrated  European  brands.  The  vinous  quality  of  the 
fruit  is  greatly  increased  by  remaining  on  the  vines  a  con- 
siderable time  after  the  fruit  is  called  ripe.  On  the  other 
hand,  if  the  fruit  is  to  be  sent  to  a  distant  market,  or  if  it 
is  designed  to  be  packed  away  for  winter  use,  it  should  be 
cut  as  soon  as  it  can  be  said  to  be  fairly  ripe.  In  all  cases, 
this  work  should  be  done  when  the  fruit  is  perfectly  dry ; 
and  every  imperfect  berry  should  be  cut  out  with  the  scis- 
sors. Generally,  there  is  a  slight  inequality  in  the  time 
of  ripening  in  the  different  bunches,  which  makes  it  de- 
sirable to  go  over  a  vineyard  twice,  making  two  cuttings. 
From  vineyards  in  the  vicinity  of  cities,  the  fruit  is  sent 
to  market  in  baskets ;  but  the  larger  part  of  the  grapes 
which  come  from  a  distance  are  packed  in  paper  boxes 
which  hold  from  four  to  eight  pounds.  The  box  is  packed 
perfectly  full,  so  that  the  grapes  cannot  shake  about,  with 

18 


274  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

no  paper  or  cotton  protection  between  the  bunches.  In 
this  manner,  great  quantities  are  sent  to  the  Atlantic 
cities  from  a  distance  of  six  to  eight  hundred  miles  inte- 
rior; and  they  generally  arrive  in  good  order.  Some 
kinds,  of  course,  are  unsuited  for  such  transit.  In  my 
own  experience,  a  temporary  advantage  has  resulted  to 
those  living  near  a  market  from  this  fact.  The  Hartford 
Prolific  is  the  earliest  market-grape ;  but,  as  it  is  liable  to 
drop  if  carried  to  a  distance,  those  who  cultivate  it  in  the 
vicinity  of  cities  enter  the  market  without  any  competi- 
tion from  the  interior.  The  result  has  been,  up  to  this 
time,  that,  when  the  average  wholesale  price  of  grapes  has 
not  exceeded  fifteen  dollars  per  hundred  pounds,  the 
Hartford,  which  is  an  inferior  fruit,  has  sold  for  twenty 
dollars.  As  earlier  and  better  kinds  are  introduced,  this 
condition  will  cease. 


AMOTTNT    PEB    ACRE. 

Very  extravagant  impressions  are  received  by  many  as 
regards  the  profit  of  grape-growing  and  the  annual  pro- 
duct per  acre.  I  have  under  my  eye  a  recent  estimate 
made  in  "  The  New- York  Tribune,"  in  which  it  is  shown 
that  it  is  an  easy  matter  to  produce  ten  tons  of  grapes 


CULTURE     OF     THE      GRAPE.  275 

per  acre,  which,  at  fifteen  cents  per  pound,  would  amount 
to  three  thousand  dollars.  The  estimate  is  based  upon 
the  supposition,  that  the  vines  are  planted  four  feet  apart 
each  way,  giving  two  thousand  seven  hundred  and  twenty- 
two  vines  per  acre,  which,  at  an  average  of  seven  and  a 
half  pounds  of  fruit  for  each  vine,  would  yield  twenty 
thousand  four  hundred  and  fifteen  pounds.  It  cannot  be 
disputed  that  vines  may  be  trained  to  stakes  at  that  dis- 
tance, and  that  they  may  produce  even  more  than  seven 
and  a  half  pounds  in  some  cases;  but  it  may  well  be 
doubted  whether  any  acre  ever  did  yield  this  amount. 
Estimates  based  upon  a  few  vines  or  a  few  rods  of  ground 
are  entirely  fallacious.  We  must  rely  mainly  upon  actual 
results,  although  we  may  hope  to  increase  these  results 
by  improved  modes  of  culture.  In  the  established  vine- 
yards of  Cincinnati,  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Buchanan  and 
Mr.  Longworth  was,  that  an  average  yield  of  wine  per 
acre  was  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  gallons,  requiring 
about  seventy  bushels  of  grapes.  I  have  no  means  of 
estimating  the  equivalent  in  pounds  of  fruit.  This  is 
called  a  fair  average  "for  eight  or  ten  years,  with  but 
little  rot."  Mr.  Lougworth,  in  a  f eport  to  the  Cincinnati 
Horticultural  Society  in  1846,  mentions  some  much 
larger  results.  He  says,  "The  best  crop  for  the  extent 


276  CULTURE      OF      THE      G  n  A  P  E. 

of  ground  this  season  was  at  the  vineyard  of  Mr.  Rentz, 
about  four  miles  from  town.  Two  acres  yielded  thirteen 
hundred  gallons.  This  is  as  large  a  yield  as  I  have  known, 
taking  two  acres  together.  To  select  particular  spots,  I 
have  raised  at  the  rate  of  fourteen  hundred  and  seventy 
gallons  to  the  acre."  Such  enormous  productiveness 
must  have  been  at  a  great  sacrifice  of  quality.  Probably 
the  grapes  were  very  watery;  so  that  a  bushel  would 
produce  considerably  more  than  three  and  a  half  gal- 
lons of  juice.  At  that  rate,  the  "  particular  spots "  men- 
tioned by  Mr.  Longworth  would  have  produced  at  the 
rate  of  four  hundred  and  twenty  bushels  per  acre.  Of 
course,  this  must  be  regarded  as  quite  exceptional.  In 
the  vineyards  on  Kelly's  Island,  it  is  said  that  the  aver- 
age annual  product  is  not  less  than  six  thousand  pounds 
per  acre.  No  doubt,  there  are  many  instances  where 
this  amount  is  very  much  exceeded;  but,  taking  the  coun- 
try at  large,  this  is  decidedly  above  the  average.  Judg- 
ing from  my  own  experience,  I  think  there  is  great  liabili- 
ty to  overestimate.  I  should  say,  that,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  some  specially  favored  spots,  it  would  not  be 
prudent  to  estimate  the  average  annual  yield  above  four 
thousand  pounds  per  acre  of  good  marketable  grapes. 
Of  course,  there  will  be  some  shrinkage,  and  many  infe- 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  277 

rior  bunches,  which  a  prudent  man  will  not  reckon  upon. 
Even  this  net  amount  of  two  tons  per  acre,  if  it  could  be 
depended  upon,  would  yield  a  very  large  profit  at  the 
present  prices  for  grapes.  Certainly  there  is  great  en- 
couragement to  plant  the  grape  extensively  as  a  market- 
fruit. 


PRESERVING    THE    GRAPE. 

The  great  bulk  of  this  fruit  is  consumed  during  the 
autumn  months.  It  is  a  wise  economy  that  fruits  should 
be  more  abundant  duiing  the  summer  and  fall,  as  the 
most  suitable  food  at  that  season.  Yet  who  would  not 
regard  the  refreshing  and  invigorating  grape  in  winter  as 
something  more  than  a  luxury,  —  a  real  and  needed  good? 
No  fruit  can  be  taken  with  such  impunity ;  no  other  is  so 
little  inclined  to  clog.  You  may  eat  the  Diana  at  night, 
and  a  pleasant  taste  is  created,  and  lingers  in  the  mouth 
the  next  morning.  It  is  indeed  important  that  the  use  of 
this  fruit  should  be  extended  through  as  many  months  as 
is  possible.  There  is  room  for  much  improvement  in  this 
direction,  and  also  abundant  promise  of  success. 

We  must  first  determine  by  trial  which  varieties  are 
best  adapted  to  being  kept  into  winter.  I  know  of  no 


278  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

extensive  experiments,  and  am  unable  to  give  a  perfect 
list.  It  is  certainly  useless  to  attempt  to  keep  the  Con- 
cord or  the  Hartford  or  Creveling.  Delaware,  Isabella, 
and  Catawba  all  keep  well;  the  Union  Village  keeps 
better  still ;  the  new  Dana  Grape  has  been  exhibited  in 
January  in  unusually  good  preservation.  But  the  Diana 
probably  exceeds  all  others  in  its  keeping  qualities.  Its 
thick,  tough  skin  preserves  it  from  decay,  and  enables  it 
to  retain  its  high  quality.  There  is  no  difficulty  in  keep- 
ing this  kind  until  March,  with  moderate  care.  By  some 
of  the  methods  enumerated,  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  the 
same  will  be  true  also  of  many  other  equally  good  and 
less  difficult  varieties.  As  before  stated,  grapes  intended 
to  be  kept  into  winter  should  be  cut  before  they  are  very 
ripe.  This  should  be  done  when  they  are  perfectly  dry; 
and  every  decaying  or  imperfect  berry  should  be  scrupu- 
lously removed.  A  cool  and  dry  atmosphere  is  absolutely 
essential  to  really  successful  preservation.  At  a  low  tem- 
perature, moisture  is  less  promotive  of  decay  than  at  a 
higher.  But  it  is  far  better  to  secure  both  a  dry  air, 
and  also  a  temperature  just  above  the  freezing-point. 
A  thoroughly  drained  and  cool  cellar  is  the  easiest 
approach  to  this,  and  yet  it  will  prove  considerably 
warmer  than  could  be  desired.  Either  this,  or  a  cool 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 


279 


room  on  the  north  side  of  the  house,  must  be  the 
substitute  for  a  more  perfect  place,  when  the  amount 
of  fruit  is  small.  But  I  have  thought  an  improved 
and  very  simple  method  might  be  contrived  for  pre- 


Flg.  39. 

serving  the  temperature  at  a  low  range.  This  can  easily 
be  done  by  introducing  ice  in  the  various  forms  of 
our  common  refrigerators.  But  the  objection  is,  that, 


280  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

while  the  temperature  is  reduced,  there  is  necessarily  a 
great  amount  of  moisture  constantly  accumulating.  To 
avoid  this,  I  would  plan  a  fruit-room,  or  a  refrigerator,  as 
follows  :  In  the  fig.  (39),  the  lower  square,  A,  A,  A,  repre- 
sents the  fruit-apartment.  The  square,  B,  is  the  second 
story  of  a  refrigerator ;  or,  on  a  large  scale,  it  may  be  a 
room  over  the  cellar  or  other  fruit-room.  In  this  square 
is  the  ice-chest,  c,  which  must  be  made  of  some  close 
metaj,  a  good  conductor  of  cold,  and  not  porous.  Iron 
chests  painted  thoroughly  inside  and  out  will  answer 
every  purpose.  From  one  corner  of  this  chest,  a  small 
pipe,  d,  conducts  the  water  of  the  melted  ice  entirely 
away  from  the  house.  Another  gutter  may  run  around 
the  bottom  of  the  chest  to  collect  and  carry  off  any  moist- 
ure which  may  be  condensed  from  the  air  upon  the  cold 
surface  of  the  chest.  The  principle  on  which  such  a  re- 
frigerator, or  fruit-room,  would  act,  is  very  simple,  and 
must  be  understood  at  a  glance.  The  cold  air  radiating 
from  the  iron  chest  reduces  the  temperature  of  the  square, 
B.  This  cold  air,  being  heaviest,  immediately  descends 
through  the  wooden  pipes,  3,  e,  to  the  bottom  of  the  fruit- 
room;  while  the  warmer  air  rises  through  the  apertures, 
/,  /,  to  be  cooled,  and  descend  in  turn.  Possibly  it  will 
be  found  desirable  in  practice  to  provide  one  or  two  air 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  281 

valves  at  the  top  of  the  square,  B,  in  order  to  let  currents 
in  and  out,  and  thus  make  the  circulation  of  the  cold 
current  more  rapid.  This  can  quickly  be  determined  by 
trial.  I  do  not  know  that  this  form  has  been  used ;  but  I 
regard  it  as  having  decided  advantages  over  other  forms 
in  use.  While  the  temperature  is  under  easy  control,  it 
will  be  seen  that  there  is  no  liability  to  moisture  from  the 
melting  ice.  This  has  heretofore  proved  the  great  bane 
of  all  fruit-rooms ;  and  it  is  with  some  satisfaction  and 
confidence  that  I  give  this  plan,  in  the  hope  that  this  evil 
may  thereby  be  avoided.  In  any  case,  there  will  be  more 
or  less  of  moisture ;  to  avoid  which,  the  plan  of  Dubreuil, 
which  is  most  successfully  in  use  in  France,  is  very  sim- 
ple, inexpensive,  and  altogether  the  best.  I  copy  the 
directions  as  translated  in  "  The  Horticulturist,"  vol.  xviii. 
p.  85:  — 

"  Until  now,  the  only  means  used  to  get  rid  of  the 
dampness  which  arises  from  the  fruit  in  the  fruitery  has 
been  to  ventilate  the  fruitery  during  ten  days  before 
closing  up  the  house.  This  plan  has  serious  objections. 
In  the  first  place,  it  causes  the  temperature  of  the  room 
to  become  the  same  as  that  of  the  open  air,  which  often 
injures  the  fruit.  It  also  introduces  air  less  charged  with 
carbonic  acid,  which  is  quite  as  objectionable :  besides,  it 


282  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

is  exposed  to  the  light,  which  hastens  its  maturity.  More- 
over, this  method  can  only  be  used  in  dry  weather,  and 
when  the  temperature  is  above  the  freezing-point.  Now, 
as  this  is  seldom  the  case  in  winter-time,  the  fruit  is  con- 
sequently subjected  to  the  dampness  of  the  fruitery. 

"To  overcome  this  difficulty,  we  recommend  to  use 
chloride  of  calcium,  which  must  not  be  confounded  with 
chloride  of  lime  (chaux).  This  comparatively  cheap  arti- 
cle-absorbs nearly  double  its  weight  of  moisture,  and  be- 
comes deliquescent  after  being  exposed  a  short  time  to 
the  damp  air. 

"  In  order  to  make  use  of  the  chloride  of  calcium,  make 
a  wooden  box,  lined  with  lead,  twenty  inches  square  and 
four  inches  deep,  which  must  be  raised  about  sixteen 
inches  from  the  floor,  on  a  small  stand,  inclined  a  little  at 
one  side:  in  the  middle  of  the  inclined  side  place  a  spout. 
This  apparatus  being  placed  in  the  fruitery,  put  in  it  about 
three  inches  deep  of  chloride  of  calcium,  very  dry  and 
porous.  As  it  melts,  the  liquid  runs  out  through  the 
spout  into  a  stone  jar  underneath  it.  If  all  the  chloride 
of  calcium  is  melted  before  all  the  fruit  is  taken  out,  you 
must  renew  it.  About  forty  pounds  are  sufficient  to  keep 
a  fruitery  dry,  used  at  three  different  times. 

"  The  liquid  which  is  obtained  by  this  plan  should  be 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE 


283 


carefully  kept  in  stone  jars,  and  tightly  covered  until  the 
next  fruit-season.  Then,  when  the  fruitery  is  again  filled, 
pour  the  liquid  into  an  iron  pot,  and  evaporate  it.  It  is 
then  again  fit  for  use  the  next  year." 

This  plan  has  been  tried  with  entire  success  in  an  ex- 
tensive fruit-room  at  Cleveland,  O.,.  using  the  cheap  and 
abundant  waste  bitterns  from  salt-works.  It  is  stated 
that  fifty  gallons  of  water  have  thus  been  absorbed  from 
six  thousand  bushels  of  apples  every  week. 

By  using  this  chloride 
of  calcium  in  the  man- 
ner proposed,  and  in  a 
fruit-room  constructed  on 
the  principle  before  de- 
scribed, the  exact  con- 
ditions of  preservation 
may  easily  be  obtained, 


Fig.  40. 


and  grapes  may  be  kept 
in  great  perfection  for 
many  months. 

It  has  been  recommended  to  suspend  the  clusters  in  an 
inverted  position,  as  may  be  seen  in  fig.  40,  in  order  that 
the  berries  may  fall  apart,  and  have  a  free  circulation 
of  air,  as  preventive  of  decay.  In  ordinary  dry- rooms, 


284  CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE. 

the  bunches  will  be  liable  to  shrivel  too  much  by  this 
method ;  but  in  our  cold,  close  fruit-room,  they  will  keep 
very  well  in  this  way.  More  space  is  required  by  this 
plan  than  is  desirable  to  give;  and,  as  boxes  answer 
every  purpose,  they  will  be  best  when  there  is  a  consid- 
erable quantity  of  fruit.  Shallow  wooden  boxes  suffi- 
ciently deep  to  contain  but  a  single  layer  of  grapes  are 
best.  A  layer  of  glazed  cotton-wadding  or  of  paper,  or 
of  cork-dust  or  wheat-bran  or  rice-chaff,  may  be  placed 
in  the  bottom  of  the  box.  I  incline  to  think  that  clean 
and  perfectly  dry  sand  would  be  better  still.  This  might 
be  sifted  in  after  the  fruit  is  placed  away  in  the  room. 
But  it  is  not  essential  to  use  either  one  of  these  materials. 
The  fruit  as  it  is  cut  in  the  vineyard  should  be  at  once 
packed  closely,  so  that  there  shall  be  but  one  handling. 
Every  appearance  of  imperfection  or  decay  should  be  cut 
away. 

The  boxes  should  then  be  placed  in  a  cool,  dry  room 
for  a  day  or  two,  with  the  covers  off,  to  allow  all  perspira- 
tion and  moisture  to  pass  off.  Then  shut  down  the 
covers,  and  set  the  boxes  away  in  the  fruit-room  until 
wanted  for  use.  It  may  be  necessary  to  examine  the 
fruit  occasionally,  and  remove  any  signs  of  decay.  It  is 
best,  however,  to  keep  the  grapes  as  close,  and  as  little 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  285 

exposed  to  the  air,  as  -possible.  Indeed,  it  is  an  excellent 
plan  to  pack  the  fruit  in  glazed  earthen  jars,  with  sufficient 
wheat-bran,  or  perfectly  dry  sand  or  grain,  between  each 
bunch  to  keep  them  separate ;  and,  when  the  pot  is  full,  to 
seal  it  hermetically.  Grapes  are  sent  from  the  Crimea  to 
St.  Petersburg,  packed  in  sealed  pots,  with  kiln-dried 
grain  between  the  bunches;  and  they  are  said  to  keep 
perfectly  throughout  the  year.  Another  most  successful 
method  has  been  adopted  by  M.  Rose  Charmeux  of 
Thomery,  in  France,  by  which  he  has  been  enabled  to 
exhibit  fresh  grapes  in  spring  and  early  summer.  He 
cuts  a  portion  of  a  branch  having  two  or  more  bunches 
of  fruit  attached.  The  lower  end  of  the  branch  he  places 
in  a  small  bottle  of  water,  to  which  is  added  a  little  char- 
coal for  the  purpose  of  keeping  the  water  sweet.  The 
bottles  arranged  in  the  rack,  as 
seen  in  fig.  41,  will  convey  an 
idea  of  the  plan  better  than  any 
description.  Though  M.  Char- 
meux does  not  direct  it,  it  would 
be  an  undoubted  advantage  to 
seal  the  upper  cut  of  the  branch 
with  a  shellac  solution,  or  with 
wax,  and  also  to  close  the  mouth 


286  CULTURE      OF     THE      GRAPE. 

of  the  bottle,  in  order  to  prevent  evaporation.  These 
racks  are  to  be  kept  in  the  cool  fruit-room,  as  described  for 
boxes.  M.  Charmetix  preserves  his  Chasselas  and  Black 
Hamburgs  (cut  the  previous  fall)  until  the  end  of  April, 
with  the  "grapes  as  plump,  and  the  stems  as  green,  as 
when  taken  from  the  vine."  With  such  strong  assurances, 
and  the  great  inducements  to  bring  fruit  into  the  market 
at  a  season  when  it  will  command  large  prices,  it  is  to  be 
hoped  we  shall  see  more  enterprise  in  this  art  of  preserv- 
ing fruit. 


WINE-MAKING. 

In  some  parts  of  the  country,  this  has  already  be- 
come an  immense  business,  —  an  art  by  itself.  In  giving 
a  few  simple  directions  for  the  home  manufacture  of 
an  innocent  and  health-giving  beverage,  it  is  not  ex- 
pected that  they  will  be  any  guide  to  the  professed 
vintner;  neither  can  it  be  inferred  that  we  thereby 
commit  ourselves  upon  the  question  of  the  expediency 
of  wine-selling.  The  rules  may  be  taken  as  they  are 
intended,  —  for  home  use.  When  the  grapes  are  "dead 
ripe,"  strip  the  berries  from  the  stems,  rejecting  any 
which  are  unripe  or  decayed.  The  fruit  should  be  per- 


CULTURE    ,OF      THE      G  R  A  P  !•:.  287 

fectly  dry  when  gathered.  It  is  now  to  be  mashed  in 
a  mill  or  churn,  or  in  any  convenient  way  by  which  the 
skin  and  pulp  maybe  completely  broken  without  breaking 
the  seeds.  This  should  be  done  as  speedily  as  possible 
after  gathering,  and  before  any  decay  can  set  in.  In 
order  to  make  a  white  wine,  the  first  run  of  the  juice  is 
taken  :  the  second  run  from  the  press  will  be  of  a  deeper 
color;  and  the  third  pressing  of  the  skins  still  deeper,  and 
of  an  inferior  quality.  For  the  manufacture  of  deep 
colored  clarets  in  France,  the  juice  and  the  husks  are 
allowed  to  ferment  together  in  immense  vats ;  the  husks 
being  frequently  pressed  down  as  they  rise  to  the  surface. 
It  may  not  increase  the  relish  for  this  drink  to  state,  that 
in  order  to  keep  the  temperature  up  to  about  sixty  de- 
grees, and  also  to  facilitate  the  mashing  and  mixing  of  the 
husks,  many  of  the  workmen  are  accustomed  to  strip,  and 
enter  for  the  work. 

In  making  a  sparkling  wine,  the  must  is  never  casked, 
but  is  bottled  directly  from  the  vat;  so  that  all  fermen- 
tation is  in  the  bottle.  Before  bottling,  the  must  is  al- 
lowed to  settle  in  vats,  the  fibrous  matter  either  rising  or 
settling  at  the  bottom.  This  must  is  then  drawn  off,  or 
racked  as  it  is  termed,  into  another  vat ;  and  this  process 
is  repeated  several  times  until  the  wine  is  clear.  It  is 


288  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

then  strained  into  bottles,  which  are  corked  and  wired, 
and  laid  upon  their  sides  in  a  cool  cellar,  to  remain  until 
the  following  autumn.  There  is  usually  considerable  loss, 
during  the  summer,  from  the  bursting  of  bottles.  In 
September,  a  gentle  inclination  of  the  bottle,  bottom 
upwards,  twice  a  day,  will  facilitate  the  settlement  of  sedi- 
ment towards  the  neck  and  cork.  Later  in  the  fall,  the 
bottles  must  be  opened  with  extreme  care,  and  the  sedi- 
ment let  out.  The  bottles  must  then  be  refilled,  and 
again  corked,  wired,  and  sealed.  It  will  be  seen  that  it 
is  a  much  more  troublesome  and  risky  process  to  make 
sparkling  than  still  wines ;  and  it  is  not  wise  to  undertake 
this  for  family  use.  Neither  is  it,  in  general,  desirable  to 
make  different  grades  of  wine,  but  rather  to  secure  a  good 
average  from  one  thorough  pressing.  The  skins,  pulp, 
and  juice  are  emptied  into  the  press  as  soon  as  they  are 
mashed ;  and  the  "  cheese  "  is  pressed  dry,  requiring  to  be 
partially  turned  in  order  to  obtain  all  the  juice.  The 
must  is  immediately  put  into  casks,  and  placed  in  the 
cellar ;  the  most  desirable  temperature  being  about  fifty 
degrees.  The  larger  the  casks,  the  slower  but  more  per- 
fect will  be  the  fermentation.  The  cask  should  be  of  oak, 
or  some  perfectly  clean  wood  that  will  not  give  flavor  to 
the  wine;  and  should  be  filled  to  within  two  or  three 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  289 

inches  of  the  top,  and  the  bung  put  in  loosely.  A  better 
way  to  allow  for  fermentation,  and  yet  keep  the  wine  from 
the  air,  is  to  fill  full  and  bung  tightly,  but  insert  a  siphon 
through  the  bung  (the  outer  end  of  the  siphon  being 
introduced  into  a -pail  of  water)  ;  thus  allowing  the  gas  to 
pass  off  through  the  water,  without  the  admission  of  air 
into  the  cask.  The  first  is  a  violent  fermentation,  during 

4 

which  all  the  fibrous  matter  settles  to  the  bottom  of  the 
cask,  and  is  called  "lees."  Most  writers  advise  that  the 
wine  should  be  racked  soon  after  this  (in  December  or 
January),  the  lees  emptied  out,  the  cask  thoroughly 
cleansed,  and  the  wine  returned ;  the  cask  being  filled  full, 
and  bunged  tight.  Such  early  racking  avoids  the  danger 
of  too  rapid  fermentation,  which  is  liable  to  pass  into  the 
acetous  form,  to  the  ruin  of  the  wine.  A  second  fermen- 
tation will  take  place,  during  which  the  wine  again  be- 
comes turbid;  and  gelatinous  matter  works  clear,  and  set- 
tles to  the  bottom.  A  small  quantity  of  isinglass,  or  an 
ounce  of  fish-glue,  dissolved  in  a  pint  of  alcohol  for  a 
barrel  of  forty  gallons,  is  sometimes  used  for  the  purpose 
of  facilitating  this  settling  of  the  sediment  and  clearing 
the  wine.  It  may  be  desirable  to  rack  again  in  March, 
as  is  the  opinion  of  most  authorities.  Buchanan,  how- 
ever, from  his  own  extensive  experience,  advises  other- 

19 


290  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

wise.  He  says,  "  The  fewer  packings  it  receives,  and  the 
less  it  is  exposed  to  the  air,  the  sweeter  and  better  it  will 
keep ;  retaining  the  fine  aroma  and  flavor  of  the  grape, 
and  acquiring  but  little  acidity."  Through  the  summer, 
the  cask  is  to  be  kept  tightly  bunged,  drawing  a  little 
from  it  in  case  of  such  fermentation  as  to  endanger  the 
bursting  of  the  cask.  But  fermentation  will  be  much  less 
active  as  the  wine  becomes  clear,  and  the  lees  are  sepa- 
rated. In  the  Ml,  the  wine  may  be  bottled ;  though  it  will 
improve  by  remaining  in  the  cask  another  season.  The 
bottles  are  to  be  placed  on  their  sides,  in  a  cool  cellar; 
and  will  improve  by  being  kept  two  or  three  years.  If  a 
good  quality  of  fruit  is  used,  and  care  is  taken  that  the 
fermentation  is  not  too  rapid  (which  may  be  checked  by 
an  early  and  a  second  racking),  there  will  be  no  necessity 
for  adding  sugar  or  alcohol,  or  resorting  to  any  other 
mode  of  "  doctoring."  But  a  vast  amount  of  liquor  (I 
will  not  call  it  wine)  is  annually  made  from  imperfect 
fruit  of  an  inferior  quality,  to  which  a  considerable  quan- 
tity of  sugar  must  be  added  to  increase  its  alcoholic 
properties,  and  prevent  its  change  to  vinegar.  In  my 
opinion,  such  a  change  would  be  "a  consummation  de- 
voutly to  be  wished."  And  yet  it  is  true,  that  in  our 


CULTURE      OF     THE      GRAPE.  291 

Northern  latitude,  where  growth  has  been  excessive,  and 
maturity  imperfect,  the  juice  of  most  of  our  grapes  will 
require  an  addition  of  sugar-water  to  prevent  souring. 
So  necessary  is  this,  that  I  believe  it  is  regarded  as  abso- 
lutely essential  by  the  prudent  housewife,  in  making  a 
few  bottles  for  family  use  and  for  culinary  purposes. 
The  rule,  as  laid  down  by  Dr.  Ludwig  Gall  of  Ger- 
many, "for  making  very  good  middling  wines  (third 
quality)  from  unripe  grapes,  and  an  excellent  wine 
from  the  pressed  skins,  or  husks,"  is  to  add  from  thirty 
to  fifty  pounds  of  refined  sugar,  dissolved  in  an  equal 
number  of  quarts  of  water,  to  every  hundred  quarts  of 
must.  The  poorer  the  grapes,  the  greater  the  quantity 
of  sugar-water  to  be  added.  The  sirup  is  to  be  poured 
in  when  xery  hot,  as  soon  as  the  must  comes  from  the 
press. 

Very  full  and  lengthy  extracts  from  Dr.  Gall's  "  Guide  " 
are  given  in  the  volume,  for  1860,  of  "The  United-States 
Agricultural  Report,"  pp.  323-358,  designed  as  a  guide 
in  the  extensive  manufacture  of  "improved"  wine.  But 
no  one  should  be  deceived  into  the  supposition  that  such 
a  manufacture  is  a  pure  wine,  or  can  be  called  a  temper- 
ance drink.  Only  the  very  best  fruit,  thoroughly  ripened, 


292  CULTURE      OF      THE       GRAPE. 

or  ripened  even  to  drying,  as  in  California,  the  Rhine,  and 
Tokay,  will  yield  a  juice  which  requires  no  sugar,  and 
will  mellow  and  refine  to  a  beverage  worthy  to  be  called 
wine. 


CHAPTER    XV. 

CULTURE     UNDER    GLASS. 

LASS  HOUSES  are  in  use  for  two  purposes  :  first, 
as  a  protection  for  varieties  which  are  otherwise 
too  delicate  to  ripen  well  in  our  climate ;  and,  secondly, 
for  the  purpose  of  ripening  fruit  out  of  the  natural  season. 
For  the  first  purpose,  a  veiy  slight  protection  is  "all  that  is 
essential.  The  Black  Hamburg,  and  many  other  of  the 
more  vigorous  European  varieties,  are  found  to  ripen  per- 
fectly under  a  roof  of  glass ;  the  back  of  the  house  being 
left  entirely  open  throughout  the  season.  Indeed,  they 
have  ripened  well  under  single  sashes  left  open  on  all 
sides.  So  simple  is  the  requirement,  that  every  house- 
holder may  have  foreign  grapes  growing  under  a  tempo- 
rary roof  of  sashes,  with  none  of  the  care  of  ventilation ; 


294  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

his  main  efforts  being  directed  in  training,  and  in  guard- 
ing against  mildew.  But  there  are  advantages  in  having 
close  houses,  in  order  to  obtain  entire  control  of  the 
atmosphere,  even  for  the  summer  crop. 


THE    COLD    GRAPERY. 

Contrary  to  the  direction  of  Mr.  Allen,  for  the  position 
of  the  grapery  I  should  advise  a  double  or  span  roof,  the 
ridge  running  as  nearly  as  possible  to  the  north  and  south. 
Thus  the  sun  will  have  its  utmost  effect  during  the  morn- 
ing and  evening,  while  its  fiercest  rays  will  be  mitigated 
by  striking  obliquely  upon  the  glass  at  mid-day.  The 
pitch  of  the  roof  may  vary  from  thirty  to  forty- five  de- 
grees; the  latter  pitch,  however,  giving  a  more  upright 
position  to  the  vines  than  is  desirable.  Fixed  roofs  are 
cheaper,  and  also  much  lighter  and  neater,  than  sashes 
with  framework,  and  are  therefore  much  to  be  preferred, 
unless  the  sashes  can  be  put  to  double  use  during  the 
winter,  when  the  vines  are  at  rest.  The  curvilinear 
style  is  perhaps  more  graceful  than  the  straight-line 
roof;  but  one  has  no  very  material  advantage  over  the 
other.  For  the  sake  of  a  pleasing  picture,  houses  are 
often  represented  with  a  high  elevation ;  but  this  form  is 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 


295 


in  every  respect  disadvantageous  in  practice.  It  is  better 
to  have  the  sides  of  the  house  quite  low;  and,  as  we  have 
heretofore  seen,  the  nearest  approach  to  the  horizontal 
position  is  the  most  favorable  for  an  even  development  of 
fruit.  So  strongly  was  this  advantage  felt,  that  Alex- 
ander Seaton,  Esq.,  adopted  the  plan  of  training  his  canes 
horizontally,  lengthwise  of  the  house,  instead  of  leading 
them  up  the  rafters ;  and  for  many  years  he  claimed  very 
successful  results  in  comparison  with  the  best  English 


Fig.  42. 


competitors.     But  the  almost  uniform  and  entirely  suc- 
cessful mode  of  training  is  to  lead  the  cane  up  under  the 


296  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

roof,  at  the  same  angle  with  it,  and  suspended  about  a 
foot  from  the  glass.  The  form  of  the  cane  and  of  the 
side-branches  is  represented  in  fig.  42.  It  will  be  seen, 
that,  with  the  exception  of  the  elevation  of  the  cane  to 
correspond  with  the  pitch  of  the  roof,  the  form  is  a  very 
near  approach  to  the  horizontal  system  previously  sug- 
gested. The  branches  are  spread  to  receive  the  utmost 
effect  of  the  sun's  light  and  heat.  However  this  form 
may  -prove  to  be  adapted  for  open-air  culture,  there  is  no 
question  of  its  excellence  for  the  grapery.  Ample  venti- 
lation is  necessary ;  and,  in  houses  exceeding  fifty  feet  in 
length,  it  is  best,  in  addition  to  the  top-sashes  and  end- 
doors,  to  have  side-passages  for  the  air  to  enter.  It  is 
better  to  make  large  provision  for  the  outlet  of  the  hot 
air  at  the  top,  depending  upon  the  side  ventilators  as  lit- 
tle as  possible  for  the  admission  of  a  cold  current  at  the 
bottom.  For  top-ventilation,  the  simplest  form  is  to  hinge 
sashes  about  three  feet  in  length  to  the  ridge-pole,  allow- 
ing them  to  shut  down  upon  the  roof  like  a  trap-door. 
An  iron  rod  a  half-inch  in  diameter,  running  the  length 
of  the  house  just  under  the  lower  lids  of  the  ventilators, 
will  be  of  sufficient  strength  to  raise  them  all  at  once. 
Pieces  of  window-cord  about  six  feet  in  length  are  at- 
tached to  this  rod  at  suitable  distances,  which,  passing 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  297 

through  a  pulley  screwed  to  the  roof,  descend  to  the 
lower  end  of  the  pushers,  which  are  attached  to  the  lower 
side  of  the  shutters.  The  cords  being  tight,  when  the  rod 
is  drawn,  the  lower  end  of  the  pusher  will  be  drawn  up 
towards  the  pulley,  and  thus  the  sash  will  be  pushed  up. 

At  the  end  of  the  house,  a  strong  rope  is  fastened  to 
the  iron  rod,  which,  passing  over  a  wheel,  descends  to  a 
windlass  or  a  simple  lever,  which  may  be  made  sufficiently 
powerful  to  raise  all  the  sashes  at  a  single  stroke.  Any 
ingenious  mechanic  can  so  arrange  the  pushers  as  to  pre- 
vent the  sashes  from  being  blown  open  or  raised  too  far 
by  the  wind.  The  ventilator  may  be  made  of  indefinite 
length,  extending  even  to  the  entire  length  of  the  house, 
by  having  a  number  of  pushers  attached  at  suitable  dis- 
tances, so  that  the  ventilator  may  be  raised  evenly  in  all 
parts.  This  simple  contrivance  will  save  a  vast  amount 
of  labor  involved  by  the  old  methods.  A  water-tank  and 
a  force-pump,  with  rubber-hose,  are  the  only  requisite  ap- 
purtenances to  a  cold  grapery.  The  tank  is  formed  by 
digging  a  hole  in  the  ground,  and  lining  its  face  with  two 
coats  of  common  New-Jersey  cement,  either  arching  the 
top  with  brick,  or  covering  with  plank.  For  a  house  fifty 
feet  long  and  twenty  feet  wide,  a  cistern  ten  feet  in  diam- 
eter each  way  will  prove  sufficient.  The  house  should 


298  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

have  'gutters,  as  well  to  keep  the  borders  dry  as  to  fill 
the  cistern. 


THE   FORCING-GRAPERY. 

For  this  a  "lean-to"  house  is  best,  having  a  single  roof 
pitching  as  nearly  as  possible  due  south.  In  order  to  ad- 
vance growth  as  rapidly  as  possible  during  the  winter,  the 
house  will  require  the  direct  rays  of  the  mid-day  sun. 
For  early  forcing,  I  would  also  advise  that  the  borders  be 
made  entirely  inside  of  the  house.  It  is  against  all  reason 
to  expect  good  results  from  forcing  the  tops  while  the 
roots  are  stagnant  in  the  cold  ground.  Protection  of  the 
open  border  with  leaves  or  manure,  or  by  shutters,  which 
also  shed  the  rain,  have  given  measurable  success ;  and  yet 
we  can  expect  that  vigor  and  early  maturity  which  is 
desirable,  only  by  keeping  the  roots  warm,  and  as  active  as 
the  tops.  The  north  side  of  the  house  will  be  a  conve- 
nient place  to  erect  a  store-room  for  fuel,  potting-mate- 
rials,  &c.,  giving  a  space  also  to  the  furnace.  The  simple 
brick  furnace  and  flue  will  do  the  work  at  a  great  saving 
in  the  first  cost,  but  with  much  larger  consumption  of  fuel 
than  a  water-boiler.  With  the  use  of  a  simple  flue,  I 
should  always  combine  the  Polmaise  system.  This  con- 


CULTURE      OF     THE      G  7.'  A  P  E.  299 

sists  in  leading  a  covered  air-drain  from  the  coldest  cor- 
ner of  the  house  down  under  the  furnace,  and  bringing  it 
up  into  an  air-space  which  surrounds  the  furnace,  and 
which  opens  into  the  house.  The  air,  becoming  heated 
in  the  chamber  around  the  furnace,  rises,  and  produces 
a  draught  of  air  in  the  drain  at  the  cold  end,  causing  a 
vacuum,  which  the  warm  air  flows  to  fill ;  thus  creating 
a  continued  current,  which  tends  to  equalize  the  tempera- 
ture of  different  parts  of  the  house. 

There  is  no  doubt  of  the  efficacy  of  this  plan  ;  and  for 
narrow  houses  of  moderate  elevation  it  works  very  well 
indeed,  and  is  a  valuable  auxiliary  to  the  simple  furnace 
and  flue.  Yet  there  is  no  disputing  its  inferiority  to  the 
hot-water  apparatus.  My  preference  is  for  the  upright 
boiler  of  Weathered  &  Cherevoy,  over  many  others  which 
I  have  seen  and  tried.  Iron  pipes  four  inches  in  diame- 
ter are  in  general  use  for  circulating  the  water.  The 
slate-tank,  as  described  for  the  propagating-house,  would 
give  a  much  greater  radiating  surface  for  the  same  cost, 
and,  upon  actual  trial,  works  admirably.  Steam-pipes  have 
been  used  to  a  limited  extent ;  but  by  these  the  fluctua- 
tions and  the  liabilities  are  increased,  without  securing 
any  decided  advantages.  A  slight  pressure  upon  the 


300  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

boiler  may  allow  a  saving  in  the  extent  of  piping,  and  be 
unobjectionable. 


THE    KETARDING-HOTJSE. 

This  should  be  so  situated,  that  the  vines  may  be  kept 
dormant  as  late  as  possible  in  the  spring,  and  come  for- 
ward very  moderately  throughout  the  season.  Probably 
a  "  lean-to "  roof,  sloping  west,  is  as  good  a  position  as  can 
be  obtained.  A  north  aspect  would  not  secure  sufficient 
sunlight.  A  simple  flue  is  sufficient  to  keep  out  the  frost; 
and  -this  is  all  that  is  desirable  after  the  fruit  has  ripened, 
in  November.  In  such  a  house,  grapes  may  be  kept  with 
a  good  degree  of  freshness  until  February ;  yet  it  involves 
much  care,  labor,  and  cost :  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  the 
methods  of  preserving  grapes  in  the  fruit-room  will,  to 
some  extent,  remove  the  necessity  of  the  retarding-house. 


BORDEES. 

The  cost  of  the  houses,  and  the  permanence  of  the 
vines,  make  it  desirable  that  the  borders  should  be  as  per- 
fect and  as  enduring  as  possible.  Tile,  or  covered  drains, 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  301 

should  be  laid,  three  and  a  half  feet  deep,  running  the 
length  of  the  border,  near  the  eaves,  on  each  side  of  the 
house;  and  another  course  of  drain  should  be  placed 
fifteen  feet  farther  out  from  the  house.  If  this  work  is 
well  done,  it  will  be  wholly  unnecessary  to  pave  the  bot- 
tom of  the  border  with  loose  stones,  as  is  recommended 
by  some.  The  directions  previously  given  for  a  border 
will  here  apply,  though  the  depth  for  the  grapery  is  gen- 
erally increased  to  three  feet.  If  the  soil  on  the  spot  is 
not  very  objectionable,  it  may  remain ;  its  character  being 
modified  by  sand,  or  other  material  which  it  may  seem  to 
need.  In  addition,  most  soils  will  require  about  a  foot  of 
friable  pasture-loam,  and  nine  solid  inches  of  stable- 
manure,  with  three  bushels  of  bone-chips,  to  every  square 
rod  of  the  border.  Then  commence  at  one  end,  and 
trench,  and  thoroughly  mix,  to  the  depth  of  three  and  a 
half  feet,  so  that  the  border  may  be  fully  three  feet  deep 
when  settled.  It  is  important  that  the  material  used 
shall  be  of  such  a  character  that  it  will  not  become  sodden. 
Any  of  the  fertilizers  recommended  for  the  vineyard  may 
be  added  to  the  border  at  its  formation,  or  as  a  top-dress- 
ing from  year  to  year.  For  the  cold  grapery,  it  is  best  to 
have  the  principal  part  of  the  border  outside,  to  receive 


302  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

the  summer  rains  and  the  warmth  of  the  sun,  and  also  to 
avoid  the  walking  which  is  necessary  inside  of  the  house 
in  checking,  thinning,  and  otherwise  caring  for  the  vines. 
For  early  forcing,  however,  the  roots  should  be  kept 
warm;  and  this  is  most  economically  done  by  keeping 
them  within  the  house,  and  covering  the  border  where  it 
is  necessary  to  walk.  When  the  fruit  is  not  to  be  ripened 
until  May,  or  afterwards,  the  roots  may  extend  into  an 
outside  border  which  is  well  protected  from  frost,  as  be- 
fore described.  It  is  best  that  the  houses  rest  upon  stone 
or  cedar  posts,  so  that  the  vines  may  be  planted  inside, 
and  the  roots  may  have  free  space  to  ramble.  The 
breadth  of  the  border  will,  of  course,  depend  upon  the 
length  of  the  cane.  If  trained  to  the  rafter,  it  is  a  fail- 
rule  to  have  two  or  three  feet  of  border  inside  the  house, 
and  a  width  equal  to  the  length  of  rafter  outside  the 
house,  except  for  very  early  forcing.  It  is  not  necessary 
that  this  whole  width  should  be  made  at  once.  The  bor- 
der may  be  extended  during  the  second  and  third  years  if 
more  convenient.  These  borders  will  require  moderate 
annual  top-dressings  of  ashes,  plaster,  bone-dust,  or  stable- 
manure,  when  the  vines  are  in  bearing;  those  elements 
being  supplied  of  which  the  border  seems  most  deficient. 
Keep  it  light  by  frequent  forkings. 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  303 


THE    FIRST    YEAR. 

The  planting  and  training  is  as  directed  for  the  open-air 
culture.  The  distance  of  planting  is  from  three  to  four  feet 
apart,  the  latter  being  best  for  strong  kinds.  Owing  to  the 
richness  of  the  border  and  the  more  favorable  atmosphere 
under  control  in  the  house,  the  growth  will  be  far  supe- 
rior. A  single  cane  should  be  allowed  to  grow  from 
twenty  to  thirty  feet  in  length  f  after  which  it  should 
be  stopped,  and  side-  shoots  may  be  allowed  a  moderate 
and  uniform  development.  In  the  growing  part  of  the 
season,  the  air  should  be  kept  moist  and  warm ;  giving  air 
in  the  morning  as  soon  as  the  thermometer  rises  to  eighty 
degrees,  and  closing  up  early,  and  showering,  so  as  to 
create  a  warm  humidity,  which  will  be  retained  through 
the  night.  Frequent  but  moderate  sprinklings  of  the 
floor,  and  showering  of  the  foliage,  when  the  sun  is  not 
too  strong,  will  cause  luxuriant  growth.  If  any  danger 
of  mildew  is  apprehended,  sulphur  should  be  dusted 
through  the  foliage  during  the  heat  of  a  dry  day.  Keep 
the  temperature  as  nearly  up  to  ninety  degrees  as  is 
convenient.  By  the  1st  of  September,  water  should  be 
withheld,  and  the  growth  allowed  to  harden  and  ripen. 


304  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

The  canes  should  be  from  three-fourths  of  an  inch  to  an 
inch  in  diameter ;  and,  if  allowed  to  bear  from  three  to 
five  pounds  the  following  season,  they  should  be  cut  back 
to  within  six  feet  of  the  ground  in  November,  and  then 
laid  down  and  covered  for  the. winter. 


THE    SECOND    YEAR. 

In  case  we  take  a  little  fruit  for  trial,  this  year  will  be 
a  type  of  all  succeeding  years.  We  suppose  our  cane  to 
be  six  feet  in  length.  All  the  eyes  below  the  level  of  the 
eaves  should  be  rubbed  out.  Also,  as  a  general  rule,  rub 
out  every  alternate  eye  on  the  remainder  of  the  cane, 
leaving  the  eyes  from  eight  to  ten  inches  apart,  according 
to  the  vigor  and  size  of  foliage  of  the  variety.  The 
branches  will  then  alternate  on  each  side  of  the  cane,  and 
be  from  sixteen  to  twenty  inches  apart  on  either  side ;  the 
latter  distance  being  near  enough  for  such  strong  kinds  as 
the  Syrian.  At  the  end  of  the  cane  an  eye  is  preserved, 
to  extend  to  the  top  of  the  house.  The  same  system  of 
sprinkling  and  showering  is  pursued  as  in  the  previous 
year,  withholding  the  water  during  inflorescence.  The 
fruit-branches  are  carefully  tied  to  side  wires,  and  continu- 
ally checked,  as  directed  for  the  vineyard.  We  even  carry 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  305 

summer-pinching  to  a  greater  extreme  in  the  house  than 
in  open-air  culture  and  upon  our  native  varieties.  The 
vines  being  but  four  feet  apart  at  most,  the  whole  length 
of  the  branch  must  be  less  than  two  feet.  The  usual  rule 
is  to  pinch  the  shoot,  at  first,  three  leaves  above  the 
bunch,  leaving  one  leaf  to  each  lateral;  as  it  develops, 
rubbing  out  the  laterals  below  the  fruit,  but  not  the 
one  opposite  the  bunch.  At  the  end  of  the  branch, 
the  sub-laterals  may  develop  a  single  leaf  at  each  course 
of  pinching.  This  work  should  be  done  regularly,  so  as 
never  to  require  the  removal  of  full-grown  leaves.  Dur- 
ing inflorescence,  the  house  should  be  kept  dry,  with  a 
free  admission  of  air  for  Muscat  varieties,  which  set  their 
fruit  imperfectly.  Nearly  all  foreign  varieties  set  their 
fruit  so  compactly  as  to  require  thinning.  This  work  is 
done  with  long-pointed  scissors,  commencing  as  soon  as 
the  berries  are  large  enough  to  see  that  they  are  impreg- 
nated. It  is  often  the  case  that  two-thirds  of  the  berries 
will  require  to  be  cut  out,  selecting  those  which  are 
within  and  are  likely  to  crowd.  In  the  fall,  water  is 
withheld,  for  the  sake  of  the  fruit  as  well  as  of  the  wood. 
The  vine  may  now  remain  the  full  length  of  the  rafter, 
and  be  allowed  to  bear  three-fourths  of  a  crop  the  'follow- 
ing season.  One  bunch  for  each  branch  is  quite  sufficient ; 

20 


306  CULTURE      OF      THE       GRAPE. 

the  size  increasing  as  the  number  of  bunches  diminishes. 
Should  such  varieties  as  the  Frontignan  shrivel  the  ber- 
ries at  the  tips  of  the  bunches,  it  indicates  an  inequality 
between  the  temperature  at  the  roots  and  in  the  house ; 
the  border  being  too  cold  or  wet.  Over-cropping,  or  too 
rapid  forcing,  will  also  cause  this. 

The  vines  are  pruned  in  November  for  the  cold 
grapery,  or  in  August  or  September  for  early  forcing.  I 
give  ii  decided  preference  for  the  short-spur  system ;  find- 
ing by  experience,  that,  by  this  approach  to  horizontal 
training  of  the  branches,  there  is  no  practical  difficulty  in 
producing  good  fruiting-eyes  near  the  cane  for  a  succes- 
sion of  years.  Should  the  spurs  become  long,  the  cane 
may  be  renewed  after  six  or  ten  years.  In  forcing,  en- 
deavor to  secure  the  same  conditions  as  in  summer 
growth.  Start  the  vines  gradually,  taking  four  to  six 
weeks  to  break  the  buds,  keeping  them  humid,  and  in  a 
horizontal  position,  until  the  eyes  are  all  pushing:  then 
raise  the  canes,  and  increase  the  heat  to  fifty-five,  sixty, 
and  seventy  degrees  at  night ;  at  which  last  temperature 
the  fruit  will  mature.  During  the  day,. the  heat  may  in- 
crease to  ninety  or  even  a  hundred  degrees,  with  a  proper 
degree  of  humidity  to  guard  against  the  red  spider. 
By  observing  the  laws  of  natural  growth,  the  work 


CULTURE       OF       THE       GRAPE.  "07 

of  forcing,  or   early   ripening,  is   simple,  and  the   crop 
certain. 


POT-CULTURE. 

In  our  clear  and  hot  climate,  and  in  view  of  the  extra 
amount  and  the  higher  cost  of  labor  with  us,  pot-culture 
does  not  seem  to  be  so  desirable  as  in  England.  Yet  the 
work  can  be  done  with  perfect  success;  and,  for  some 
purposes,  the  method  is  most  desirable.  For  very  early 
forcing,  vines  in  pots  can  be  managed  with  the  greatest 
ease.  So  also,  for  retarding,  they  may  be  kept  in  a  cold 
cellar  or  ice-room  until  July,  and  then  be  brought  forward 
as  desired.  For  summer-fruiting,  there  is  no  advantage 
in  the  use  of  pots ;  and  as  the  labor  of  watering,  and 
keeping  in  perfect  condition,  is  so  greatly  increased,  it  is 
far  better  to  plant  in  the  border.  For  forcing,  the  follow- 
ing course  may  be  pursued :  About  the  1st  of  April, 
select  a  healthy,  one-year  old  vine,  or  a  vigorous  young 
plant  started  from  an  eye  in  February  previous,  and  shift 
into  a  seven-inch  pot.  The  soil  should  consist  of  about 
two  parts  of  well-rotted  pasture-sod,  and  one  part  of 
thoroughly  decomposed  horse-manure.  Fine  bone-chips 
may  be  mixed  with  the  compost,  and  a  handful  of 


308  CULTURE       OF      THE      GRAPE. 

crocks  used  for  drainage.  Kept  in  a  warm,  close  house, 
and  showered  frequently,  the  vines  will  grow  with 
surprising  rapidity.  In  order  to  give  strength  to  the 
cane,  it  may  be  desirable  to  check  the  leading  shoot  if  it 
is  growing  too  rapidly.  The  leading  lateral-eye  will  then 
break,  giving  a  more  stocky  cane  and  stronger  foliage.  In 
June,  it  will  be  necessary  to  shift  into  the  fruiting-pot. 
This  is  called  the  twelve-inch  size,  and  has  four  or  more 
large  holes  at  the  bottom,  through  which  the  roots  are 
hereafter  to  run.  The  same  compost  is  used  as  for  the 
previous  shifting,  it  being  rammed  into  the  pot  very 
firmly  with  a  dibble.  In  consequence  of  this  firm  pack- 
ing, there  is  much  less  liability  to  fluctuation  in  the 
moisture  of  the  soil.  When  the  canes  have  attained 
six  feet  in  length,  they  should  be  stopped,  and  the  later- 
als allowed  to  develop  evenly  to  a  length  of  two  or  three 
leaves.  In  September,  give  a  plenty  of  air,  withhold 
water,  and  harden  the  wood  as  thoroughly  as  possible. 
By  observing  these  simple  conditions,  there  is  no  difficulty 
in  obtaining  strong  fruiting-canes  the  first  season.  About 
the  1st  of  October  the  laterals  may  be  cut  away,  and  the 
vines  kept  dry  for  a  month  or  more.  Up  to  this  time,  the 
space  occupied  will  have  been  only  about  one-third  of 
that  which  is  required  for  fruiting-vines.  In  November,  the 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  309 

vines  are  to  be  placed  in  the  forcing-house,  if  it  is  desired 
to  ripen  the  fruit  by  the  1st  of  April.  The  house  should 
have  an  inside  border  of  moderate  depth,  on  which  the 
pots  stand ;  the  drainage-crocks  having  been  displaced,  so 
as  to  allow  the  roots  to  come  through  into  the  border.  Each 
vine  will  require  a  space  of  about  three  feet  square,  and  will 
ripen,  on  an  average,  six  pounds  to  a  vine.  A  house  four- 
teen feet  wide  would  accommodate  four  rows  of  pots,  and 
leave  space  sufficient  for  a  walk  in  the  middle.  The  treat- 
ment is  obvious,  and  similar  to  that  of  forcing  vines  in  the 
border.  Under  careful  management,  the  crop  will  equal 
in  weight  a  border-crop ;  and  it  can  generally  be  brought 
to  earlier  maturity.  In  April,  when  the  fruit  is  ripe,  the 
roots  which  penetrate  the  border  are  severed,  and  the  pot 
is  carried  to  the  exhibition,  or  the  fruit  is  sold.  The  house 
is  cleared  for  a  summer  crop  or  for  other  use.  These 
same  pot-vines  may  be  kept  in  a  dry,  cool,  airy  position 
during  the  summer,  and  given  an  earlier  start  in  the 
following  autumn.  Before  again  placing  them  in  the 
forcing-house,  they  should  be  drawn  out  of  the  pots,  and 
the  roots  pruned,  especially  the  tap-roots ;  so  that  new 
roots  may  readily  form,  and  descend  into  the  borders, 
which  have  been  renovated  for  that  purpose.  By  a  care- 
ful and  systematic  method  of  pot-culture,  houses  may  thus 


310  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

be  put  to  a  double,  or  a  winter  and  summer  use,  with  the 
best  and  most  economical  results.  Yet  this  culture  re- 
quirks  constant  and  long-continued  care;  and  it  should 
not  be  undertaken  except  with  a  determination  to  grant 
every  requisite,  and  allow  no  neglect. 


DISEASES. 

We  "have  given  an  extended  view  of  this  subject  in 
treating  of  open-air  culture ;  and  the  rules  there  given 
will,  in  general,  apply  with  equal  force  hi  the  grapery. 
In  the  latter  case  we  have  such  control  of  conditions,  that 
it  is  comparatively  easy  to  banish  all  diseases. 

We  can  avoid  sudden  changes  of  temperature,  or  cold 
bottom-draughts,  or  dampness,  which  are  the  causes  or 
conditions  of  mildew.  We  can  also  apply  the  remedies 
more  effectually :  we  can  pervade  the  house  with  a  smell 
of  sulphur  (never  burning  it),  and  thus  defy  mildew  and 
red-spider;  we  can  fumigate  with  tobacco-smoke,  which 
is  a  sovereign  remedy  against  most  other  insects.  Where 
there  is  a  liability  to  the  attack  of  the  mealy-bug,  or 
scale,  it  is  best  to  make  a  wash,  of  the  thickness  of  cream, 
of  the  following  ingredients :  Half  a  pound  of  whale-oil 
soap,  four  pounds  of  sulphur,  and  one  ounce  of  nux  vomi- 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  311 

ca.  Mix  this  with  boiling  water  in  which  half  a  pound 
of  tobacco  has  been  steeped,  and  then  wash  every  part 
of  the  cane  at  the  season  just  prior  to  starting  its  growth. 
A  solution  of  one  pound  of  potash  in  two  gallons  of 
water  is  also  effectual  in  killing  the  insects  and  destroy- 
ing the  eggs.  So  complete  is  our  control  of  all  the  essen- 
tial conditions,  that  we  may  safely  say,  that  the  grape- 
crop,  under  glass,  is  the  most  certain  of  all  fruit-crops. 
If  the  crop  has  been  injured  by  diseases,  it  is  a  certain 
proof  of  culpable  neglect:  if  there  is  a  partial  or  total 
failure  of  the  crop,  it  arises  from'  circumstances  which 
might  easily  have  been  prevented.  Considering  the  cer- 
tainty and  the  ease  with  which  the  grape  may  be  thus 
grown,  and  the  very  important  fact  that  it  retains  its  high 
quality  under  glass,  in  striking  contrast,  for  example,  with 
the  peach,  we  may  conclude  that  no  other  fruit  is  so  well 
suited  for  glass-culture  as  the  grape. 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

DESCRIPTION    OF    VARIETIES. 

~TT  would  be  worse  than  useless  to  give  a  list  of  all  the 
-*-  varieties  that  have  appeared.  A  large  number  of 
them,  if  tried,  would  prove  to  be  merely  duplicates  of 
known  kinds,  or  so  closely  resembling  them,  that  the  differ- 
ence is  not  noticeable.  Many  others  have  been  consigned 
to  oblivion  as  unworthy  of  culture.  Of  the  fifteen  hun- 
dred varieties  collected  in  the  Garden  of  the  Luxembourg, 
only  about  three  hundred  arc  regarded  as  distinct,  and 
less  than  fifty  can  be  called  really  desirable.  Of  these,  it 
would  be  best  to  make  a  still  larger  reduction,  selecting 
the  best  five  or  ten,  or  at  most  twenty ;  always  placing 
the  Black  Hamburg  in  the  fore-front  fov  general  cul- 
ture. It  is  therefore  wise  to  retain  only  such  kinds  as 
312 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  313 

have  known  excellence,  and  give  marked  prominence  to 
the  best.  This  is  becoming  an  easy  task  in  respect  to  exotic 
grapes,  as  opinions  are  settling  down  upon  a  solid  basis ; 
though,  within  a  few  years,  there  have  been  an  unusual 
number  of  seedlings  brought  to  notice  in  England,  which 
give  promise  of  becoming  really  valuable  varieties,  —  such 
as  the  Bowood  Muscat,  the  Muscat  Hamburg,  Lady 
Downes,  the  Golden  Hamburg,  and  some  others.  But, 
with  native  kinds,  experiment  is  rife :  seedlings  and  hy- 
brids are  multiplying  to  a  surprising  degree ;  and  the  list 
will  continue  to  extend  until  some  one  or  more  shall  stand 
as  prominent  for  general  excellence  among  our  natives  as 
the  Black  Hamburg  does  among  exotics.  I  shall  en- 
deavor to  name  only  such  as  have  known  excellence,  or 
are  now  prominently  before  the  public. 


EXOTIC   KINDS. 

Aleppo.  —  Belongs  to  the  Chasselas  family;  the  berries 
being  round  and  thin-skinned,  curiously  striped  from 
light  to  pink  and  black;  sweet,  but  of  second  quality. 
Knight's  variegated  Chasselas  is  probably  the  same. 

August  Muscat.  —  Probably  the  earliest  grape,  having 
ripened  its  fruit  in  three  months  under  high  forcing.  The 


314  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

vine  is  weak  in  growth  ;  the  berries  are  small,  oval,  black, 
with  a  slight  Muscat  flavor,  but  of  third  quality. 

Barbarossa.  —  Bunches  of  largest  size,  often  weighing 
six  pounds,  heavily  shouldered,  compact;  berry  large, 
roundish-oval,  black,  with  a  thick  bloom;  skin  membra- 
nous; flesh  greenish-white,  juicy,  and  of  fair  quality.  Is 
rather  shy  in  fruiting,  and  requires  heat,  but  is  a  valuable 
late  kind. 

Black  Alicante.  —  Bunches  large;  berries  large,  oval, 
black ;  sets  well,  and  keeps  late. 

Black  Corinth.  —  A  small,  round,  black  grape  of  third 
quality,  —  the  Zante  currant  of  commerce. 

Black  Cluster. —  A  hardy  and  very  early  kind,  with 
small  and  very  compact  bunches;  berries  small,  oval, 
black,  with  a  thin  skin,  often  bursting  from  the  pressure  of 
the  berries ;  flavor  brisk,  rather  acid  until  over-ripe ;  pro- 
ductive, and  does  well  upon  open  walls. 

Black  July.  —  Very  similar  to  the  preceding,  being 
perhaps  a  little  earlier,  and  the  berries  more  round;  ber- 
ries equally  small,  and  quality  the  same.  I  think  it  dis- 
tinct; though,  in  the  opinion  of  some,  it  is  considered 
identical  with  Black  Cluster. 

Burgundy.  —  This  is  surnamed  Miller's,  on  account  of 
the  downy  or  mealy  appearance  of  its  leaves ;  which  is 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  315 

almost  the  only  marked  characteristic  which  distinguishes 
it  from  the  Black  Cluster.  It  does  pretty  well  in  the 
open  air,  but  is  too  small  for  culture  under  glass. 

Black  Prince.  —  An  excellent  kind,  with  large  and 
long  bunches,  generally  shouldered ;  berries  of  good  size, 
oval,  black ;  juicy  and  sprightly,  with  rather  a  thick  skin. 
Cambridge  Botanic  Garden  is  identical  with  this. 

BidwelVs  Seedling.  —  Resembles  Black  Prince  in  bunch 
and  berries ;  berries  medium,  round,  bluish-black,  with  a 
fine  bloom ;  skin  thin ;  flesh  tender,  very  juicy,  and  rather 
too  acid  for  the  taste  of  most. 

Bishop.  —  A  large,  slightly  oval,  black  grape  of  pecu- 
liar flavor,  firm,  coarse,  keeps  well.  It  seems  to  be  iden- 
tical with  Portien  Noir. 

Bowker.  —  A  seedling  from  a  Malaga  raisin  raised  by 
Joel  Bowker  of  Salem,  Mass.,  resembling  the  Lisbon 
Grape,  but  is  superior.  The  bunch  is  large,  closely  set, 
with  large,  oval,  white  berries  of  second  quality.  It  is 
very  productive,  and  equal  in  appearance  to  the  White 
Hamburg. 

Canadian  Chief.  —  Probably  an  American  seedling  of 
the  Chasselas,  somewhat  resembling  Royal  Muscadine  in 
the  shape  of  the  cluster. 

Chasselas  de  Fontainebleau  (White  Chasselas,  or  Sweet- 


316  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE 

water). — This  is  the  famous  and  the  most  common  French 
table-grape.  Though  it  can  claim  no  excellence  in  high 
flavor,  yet  its  simple,  melting  juiciness,  combined  with  its 
excellent  habits  of  growth,  render  it  one  of  the  most  val- 
uable varieties.  It  grows  well,  is  very  productive,  is  one 
of  the  most  hardy  and  least  liable  to  disease,  and  is  quite 
early ;  bunches  of  good  size,  long,  generally  shouldered ; 
berries  round,  of  medium  size,  of  a  pale-amber  color,  very 
juicy  and  sweet. 

Chasselas  de  Bar  sur  Aube.  —  This  resembles,  but  is 
not  identical  with,  the  preceding.  Its  bunches  are  longer, 
and  it  is  less  inclined  to  shoulder.  In  other  respects,  it  is 
so  similar  that  it  is  classed  by  many  as  a  synonyme  of 
Chasselas  de  Fontainebleau. 

Chasselas^  Golden.  —  Earlier  than  any  other  Chasselas: 
its  berries  also  are  much  larger,  with  large  clusters  of  a 
beautiful  golden-amber  color.  But  it  has  the  serious  fault 
of  setting  badly,  many  of  the  berries  remaining  very 
small  and  seedless.  In  a  house,  under  control  during 
inflorescence,  it  may  be  desirable,  though  always  some- 
what uncertain. 

Chasselas  Musque  (Joslyn's  St.  Albans).  —  One  of  the 
highest  flavored  of  grapes,  having  a  remarkably  concen- 
trated, sweet,  Muscat-taste.  This  is  all  which  can  be  said 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  317 

in  its  favor.  The  bunches  are  under  medium  size,  taper- 
ing; berries  round,  pale-amber,  with  a  thin  skin,  which  is 
unusually  liable  to  crack  and  to  shrivel.  A  variety  for 
the  amateur  alone. 

Chasselas,  Red.  —  This  is  easily  distinguished  by  the 
fact  that  the  berries  are  tinged  with  red  as  soon  as 
formed :  the  young  wood  is  also  bright  red.  The  bunches 
and  berries  are  larger  than  the  following. 

Chasselas,  Hose.  —  A  beautiful  and  good  variety,  re- 
sembling Chasselas  de  Fontainebleau,  except  in  color, 
which  is  blight  rose.  The  bunches  and  berries  are 
scarcely  equal  in  size ;  but  its  beauty  and  flavor  will 
recommend  it  to  every  collection. 

Chavoush.  —  This  variety  is  said  to  have  been  recently 
obtained  from  Bithynia  in  Asia  Minor,  the  fruit  of  which 
has  received  a  first-class  certificate  in  England.  Bunch 
medium,  shouldered,  tapering;  berries  large,  long,  oval, 
white  or  light  amber,  very  showy ;  skin  thin ;  rich,  high- 
flavored,  juicy. 

Damascus.  —  Bunches  large;  berries  of  immense  size, 
oval,  blackj  full  of  juice,  brisk,  sprightly,  rather  too  acid 
for  most  tastes.  It  requires  heat  to  set  well,  and  is  then 
very  showy. 

De  Candolle.- —  A  large,  round,  purple  grape,  sweet,  and 


318  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

of  good  quality ;  clusters  large  and  showy ;  requires  high 
temperature  to  ripen. 

Decorfs  Superb. — Bunches  of  good  size,  and  handsome; 
berries  of  a  frosted-amber  color,  and  of  good  size,  of  sec- 
ond quality,  and  ripening  unevenly.  Sahibee  is  supposed 
to  be  identical  with  this. 

Dutch  Sweet-water.  —  Bunches  well  shouldered,  and  of 
medium  size;  berries  large,  amber,  transparent,  oval ;  skin 
tfyin ;  a  good  early  white  grape  of  the  Chasselas  class. 

Duchess  of  Buccleugh.  —  A  new  grape,  said  to  be  a 
cross  between  Chasselas  Musque  and  a  Muscat,  and  of 
the  highest  flavor;  bunches  large  and  long,  tapering, 
slightly  shouldered;  is  early,  bears  well,  and  does  not 
crack. 

Esperione.  —  Clusters  very  large,  heavily  shouldered  ; 
berries  small,  black,  with  a  fine  bloom;  sprightly  sub- 
acid  ;  of  second  quality. 

Foster's  Seedling.  —  Exhibited  in  England  in  1865,  and 
described  as  having  large  bunches ;  berries  medium,  of  a 
pale-amber  color;  flesh  juicy,  luscious,  and  refreshing, 
equalling  the  flavor  of  Lady  Downes,  and,  like  it,  hanging 
without  shrivelling. 

Frontignan,  Black  (Black  Coristantia).  —  Bunches  long, 
tapering,  slightly  shouldered,  below  medium  size ;  berries 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  319 

medium,  black,  sweet,  with  a  fine  Muscat-flavor;  is  liable 
to  "  shank,"  and  does  not  color  well. 

Frontignan,  Blue  (Purple  Constantia). — Similar  to  the 
previous  kind,  but  having  less  Muscat-flavor,  and  coloring 
to  a  blue-black. 

Frontignan,  Grizzly. —  One  of  the  best  of  this  class; 
bunches  above  medium,  long,  tapering,  slightly  shoul- 
dered ;  berries  large,  round,  of  a  grizzly-gray  color  chan- 
ging to  dull  red,  of  a  high  musk-flavor,  quality  best ;  early 
and  excellent. 

Frontignan,  White.  —  Bunches  large,  or  above  medium, 
shouldered,  long ;  berries  large,  round,  white,  sweet,  with 
a  rich  musk-flavor ;  an  excellent  kind. 

Gros  Coulard.  —  A  large,  early,  white  variety  of  the 
Chasselas  type. 

Hamburg,  Black.  —  This  variety  is  universally  esteemed, 
in  all  situations,  as  the  very  best  for  general  culture.  It  is 
so  hardy,  prolific,  constant,  of  good  fair  quality,  and  unob- 
jectionable to  all  tastes,  that  it  should  take  the  lead  in  all 
collections.  The  bunches  are  large  and  shouldered;  the 
berries  large,  round  or  slightly  oval,  perfectly  black  when 
well  grown,  pleasant,  sub-acid,  juicy. 

Hamburg,  Champion. — Like  the  Black,  but  said  to  have 
larger  berries. 


320  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

Hamburg,  Golden. — A  fine,  new,  white  grape  ;  bunches 
large  and  shouldered ;  berries  large,  oval,  pale-yellow ; 
skin  thin  ;  flesh  tender,  rich,  vinous ;  very  free  and  showy, 
ripening  with,  and  a  fine  contrast  to,  the  Black  Hamburg. 

Hamburg,  Mill-Hill.  —  Much  like  Wilmot's,  and  per- 
haps identical. 

Hamburg,  Pope's  Black.  —  This  is  said  to  be  similar 
to  but  earlier  than  the  old  Black. 

Hamburg,  Victoria.  —  Resembles  Black  Hamburg ;  the 
bunches  being  somewhat  larger  and  more  tapering;  the 
berries  very  similar.  As  it  is  so  difficult  to  distinguish 
them,  there  is  much  confusion  in  the  two  kinds. 

Hamburg,  White.  —  This  is  the  Portugal  Grape  of  com- 
merce sent  to  all  parts  of  the  world,  packed  in  kegs,  or 
jars  filled  with  saw-dust.  The  clusters  are  large  and 
well-shouldered ;  berries  large,  oval,  white ;  flesh  crisp 
and  sweet,  coarse,  and  of  third  quality;  ripens  late,  and 
keeps  well. 

Hamburg,  Wilmofs.  —  Short  compact  bunches  ;  ber- 
ries very  large,  round,  black,  with  a  peculiarly  dented  or 
hammered  appearance ;  a  fine  grape,  but  a  little  coarser 
than  Black  Hamburg. 

Hamburg,  Wilmofs,  No.  16.  —  Scarcely  distinguishable 
from  the  Black  Hamburg. 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  821 

Ingrahartfs  Hardy  Prolific.  —  A  new  grape,  which  luis 
obtained  a  first-class  certificate  from  the  English  Royal 
Horticultural  Society.  Bunches  a  foot  in  length,  with 
black  oval  berries,  vinous,  with  slight  Muscat-flavor. 

Lady  Dowries.  —  This  variety  receives  uniform  praise 
as  the  best  late-keeping  grape.  It  somewhat  resembles 
the  St.  Peter's ;  the  bunches  and  berries  being  large,  and 
frhe  quality  being  excellent.  The  fruit  will  remain  plump 
and  firm  upon  the  vine,  if  the  frost  is  kept  out,  until  new 
growth  commences. 

Lombardy,  JBlack.  —  Same  as  West's  St.  Peter's. 

Lombardy,  Red.  —  Same  as  Queen  of  Nice. 

Macreadifs  Early.  —  Bunches  of  medium  size,  com- 
pact ;  berries  white,  transparent,  oval,  pointed ;  skin  thin, 
very  juicy  and  melting ;  a  pleasant  little  grape. 

Malvasia.  —  An  early  white  grape ;  bunches  below  me- 
dium, slightly  shouldered,  tapering;  berries  small,  oval, 
sweet.  Burchard's  Amber  Cluster  seems  to  be  iden- 
tical. 

Marchioness  of  Hastings.  —  A  new  grape,  now  attract- 
ing much  attention  at  the  English  exhibitions ;  of  a  green- 
ish-white color,  the  bunches  being  very  large,  weighing 
five  pounds. 

Morocco.  —  Clusters   large,   shouldered ;   berries   very 
21 


322  CULTURE      OF     THE     GRAP  E. 

large,  reddish-black,  oblong-oval;  sets  badly,  and  is  not 
of  first  quality. 

Muscat  of  Alexandria.  —  A  type  of  all  the  Muscats ;  a 
late  variety,  requiring  heat,  or  a  current  of  dry  air,  during 
inflorescence,  in  order  to  set  well.  Bunches  large  and 
loose ;  berries  large,  oval,  light,  changing  to  amber-color 
when  perfectly  ripe ;  flesh  firm,  juicy,  high-flavored,  and 
excellent.  All  the  Muscats  prefer  a  high  temperature. 

Muscat,  Austrian.  —  Similar  in  appearance  and  flavor, 
but  inferior,  to  Grizzly  Frontignan ;  bunches  medium,  very 
compact ;  berries  oval,  tawny-red ;  keeps  well,  but  some- 
times cracks. 

Muscat,  Bowood.  —  An  excellent  new  kind,  shorter- 
jointed  than  Muscat  of  Alexandria ;  having  all  its  good 
qualities,  and  also  the  advantage  of  setting  its  fruit  freely 
in  a  cold  house.  A.  Cramb,  in  "  The  Gardener's  Chroni- 
cle" for  1860,  p.  1021,  asserts  that  it  is  the  same  as  Passe 
Muscat ;  yet  we  cannot  doubt  that  it  is  a  seedling. 
•  Muscat,  Cannon  Hall.  —  A  stronger  variety  than  Mus- 
cat of  Alexandria,  both  in  growth,  and  size  of  fruit.  The 

N, 

berries  are  of  the  very  largest  size,  oval  and  white  :  it 
sets  very  poorly,  and  needs  heat,  or  even  artificial  impreg- 
nation ;  but  it  will  give  an  ample  return  for  special  care. 
Muscat  Hamburg.  —  A  strong,  free  variety,  which  sets 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  323 

well,  and  does  not  require  more  heat  than  the  Hamburgs. 
Fruit  large,  oval,  black,  with  a  high  Muscat-flavor.  Sir 
Joseph  Paxton  affirms  that  it  is  identical  with  Black  Mus- 
cat ;  but  it  is  probably  a  seedling,  and  is  valuable. 

Muscat,  Portuguese. —  Similar  to  Muscat  of  Alexandria, 
but  of  higher  musk-flavor,  and  said  to  set  its  fruit  better. 

Muscat,  Princes  Black.  —  This  is  a  new  seedling,  very 
similar  in  description  to  the  foregoing,  which  received  a 
first-class  certificate  at  the  London  Exhibition  of  1865. 

Muscat,  Tottenham  Park.  —  Sets  well,  and  is  similar 
to  but  has  less  musk  than  the  preceding. 

Muscat  Troveren.  —  A  new  white  oval  grape,  large  as  a 
Black  Hamburg,  with  a  Frontignan-flavor,  which  received 
a  first-class  certificate  at  the  English  exhibitions  of  1865. 

Palestine.  —  Bunches  often  two  or  more  feet  in  length, 
much  branched  or  shouldered;  berries  very  small,  oval, 
amber,  very  sweet.  It  is  quite  distinct,  but  only  desirable 
for  the  amateur. 

Pitmaston  White  Cluster.  —  Cluster  of  medium  size, 
compact ;  berries  round,  large,  white,  sweet,  early ;  a  good 
variety  of  the  Chasselas  class. 

Portien  Noir.  —  Bunches  large  and  fine;  berries  large, 
slightly  oval,  black,  peculiar  in  flavor ;  late.  It  is  identical 
with  Bishop. 


324  CULTURE      OF     THE      GRAPE. 

Prince  Albert.  —  Bunches  large  and  well-shouldered  ; 
berries  large,  oval,  black ;  flesh  firm,  rather  coarse ;  growth 
very  vigorous,  too  much  so  to  be  productive  except  in  a 
poor  soil ;  ripens  late,  and  keeps  well.  May  prove  to  bo 
Barbarossa. 

Queen  of  Nice  (Reine  de  Nice,  Regnier  de  Nice  of 
Prince,  Red  Loinbardy,  and  Flame-colored  Tokay).— 
This  variety  is  known  under  all  these  names,  but  is  so 
distinct  as  to  be  unmistakable.  Bunches  long,  heavy  at 
the  top,  and  tapering  to  a  point ;  berries  large,  oval,  pecu- 
liarly tapering  and  pointed ;  tinged  or  considerably  col- 
ored red  ;  flesh  firm,  of  third  quality ;  keeps  well. 

Raisin  de  Calabre.  —  A  large,  round,  pure  white  trans- 
parent grape  of  musk-flavor,  sweet  and  firm,  which  keeps 
well. 

Red  Trammer.  —  A  celebrated  table  and  wine  grape 
of  the  Rhine.  Cluster  small  and  compact ;  berries  small, 
roundish,  rose-color ;  quality  sprightly  sub-acid,  pleasant, 
and  excellent.  The  Delaware  so  much  resembles  the  de- 
scription of  this  variety,  that  many  have  affirmed  it  to  be 
a  seedling  from  it ;  while  others  have  even  gone  so  far  as 
to  assert  its  identity  with  the  Traminer.  Undoubtedly 
the  last  is  a  mistaken  opinion. 

Royal  Muscadine  (White  Nice  or  Xeres).  —  This  be- 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  325 

longs  to  the  Chasselas  class,  but  is  remarkable  for  its 
large,  loose,  heavily-shouldered  bunches,  more  resembling 
the  Syrian,  and  often  weighing  six  pounds  :  indeed,  it  has 
been  grown  to  weigh  nineteen  pounds.  Berries  round, 
amber,  sweet,  and  of  fair  quality. 

Royal  Vineyard.  —  Bunch  large,  tapering ;  berry^  large, 
oval ;  deep,  clear  amber ;  skin  thin ;  flesh  sweet,  luscious, 
aromatic.  New,  and  said  to  resemble  the  Golden  Ham- 
burg. 

Syrian.  —  Bunches  of  the  largest  size,  heavily  shoul- 
dered ;  berries  very  large,  oval,  white,  sweet,  but  coarse : 
if  allowed  to  remain  a  long  time,  until  fully  ripe,  the 
quality  is  good.  This  is  the  variety  produced  in  England 
which  weighed  nineteen  and  a  half  pounds,  and  it  is 
probably  identical  with  or  similar  to  the  Eshcol  Grape  of 
the  Hebrew  spies.  Duretto  and  Akbar  Khan  are  very 
similar. 

Tokay,  Charlesworth.  —  Resembles  the  Muscat  of  Al- 
exandria in  shape  and  quality,  but  is  said  to  be  more 
vigorous,  to  set  freely,  and  to  keep  longer. 

Tokay,  White.  —  Bunches  compact,  medium,  long ; 
berries  medium,  oval,  sweet;  liable  to  shrivel. 

Trebbiana.  —  This  is  one  of  the  largest  Exhibition 
grapes;  the  bunches  frequently  weighing  eight  pounds. 


326  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

It  resembles  the  Syrian,  but  is  distinct,  and  of  better 
quality ;  berries  large,  white,  oval,  firm,  and  keep  well. 

Trentham  Black.  —  Bunches  large ;  berries  large,  pur- 
ple-black; skin  thin,  earlier  than  Black  Hamburg,  and 
better  than  Black  Prince,  which  it  resembles. 

Verdelho.  —  The  table  and  wine  grape  of  Madeira,  of 
the  best  quality.  Bunches  small,  loose;  berries  small, 
oval,  greenish- white  or  amber;  sweet  and  good;  ripens 
late.  - 

West1  s  St.  Peter's.  —  A  noble  variety,  with  large,  long 
bunches,  well  shouldered,  often  weighing  two  or  three 
pounds ;  berries  large,  oval,  very  black,  covered  with  a 
fine  bloom;  quality  excellent,  sprightly  sub-acid;  late, 
and  keeps  well. 

White  Corinth.  —  A  small,  white,  seedless  grape,  in  com- 
pact clusters,  of  sweet  and  pleasant  flavor. 

White  Gascoigne.  —  Bunches  large,  compact,  shoul- 
dered ;  berries  large  and  oval ;  quality  good. 

White  Nice.  —  Is  identical  with  Royal  Muscadine. 

White  Riessling.  —  A  famous  Rhenish  -  wine  grape, 
very  productive,  with  small,  compact  bunches,  and  small 
white  berries  of  a  pleasant  flavor. 

Zinfindal  (Zinfardel  of  Prince).  —  Bunches  generally 
almost  equally  divided  into  two  long  shoulders,  making  a 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  327 

large  cluster ;  berries  medium,  round,  very  black,  covered 
with  a  thick  bloom ;  sprightly  acid,  becoming  good  when 
fully  ripe. 


A   SELECT   LIST   OP   EXOTIC    VARIETIES. 

As  it  is  specially  undesirable  to  grow  inferior  kinds 
under  glass,  it  is  well  to  limit  the  list  as  much  as  is  con- 
sistent with  a  sufficient  variety  in  quality.  The  follow- 
ing list  of  best  kinds  for  a  cold  grapery  will  give  every 
variety  in  color  and  quality  as  well  as  size.  The  figures 
indicate  the  relative  value  and  the  number  of  each  which 
I  would  recommend  in  a  collection  of  fifty  vines.  When 
the  collection  is  small,  or  for  market-purposes,  select  only 
the  highest  numbers. 


10  Black  Hamburg. 
4  Bowood  Muscat. 
2  Black  Prince, 

1  Black  Frontignan. 


1  Red  Chasselas. 

1  Reine  de  Nice. 

2  Syrian. 

1  Trebbiana. 


3  Chasselas  Fontainebleau.  2  Trentham  Black. 

1  Chasselas  Musque.  5  West's  St.  Peter's. 
3  Golden  Hamburg.  1  White  Gascoigne. 

2  Grizzly  Frontignan.  3  White  Frontignan. 


1  Lady  Downes. 

1  Marchioness  of  Hastings. 

2  Muscat  Hambu  g. 


2  White  Nice. 

1   Wilmot's  Hamburg. 

1  Zinfindal. 


328  CULTURE     OF     THE      GRAPE. 

Iii  addition  to  these,  the  Muscat  of  Alexandria  is  a  most 
valuable  kind  if  it  can  have  a  warmer  position.  The 
Cannon  Hall  Muscat  requires  even  more  heat ;  and  indeed 
all  the  Muscats  are  better  if  they  can  have  fire-heat  at 
critical  times.  Some  of  the  newer  grapes  are  not  in- 
cluded in  the  above  list,  because  n6t  sufficiently  proved. 
For  a  retarding-house,  the  most  suitable  are  Lady  Downes, 
Barbarossa,  Trebbiana,  and  West's  St.  Peter's ;  to  which 
may  -be  added  Black  Hamburg,  Reine  de  Nice,  White 
Lisbon,  Muscat  of  Alexandria,  and  Syrian.  A  wise  culti- 
vator, who  seeks  a  profitable  return,  will  confine  himself 
to  a  very  few  standard  kinds ;  while  the  amateur  will  take 
pleasure  in  "proving  all  things,  and  holding  fast  that 
which  is  good." 


NATIVE    VARIETIES. 

The  list  has  become  extended  to  such  a  degree,  that  it 
is  now  undesirable  to  give  even  the  names,  much  less  a 
description,  of  the  great  majority  which  will  soon  fall 
into  oblivion.  It  is  a  great  public  injury  to  introduce  and. 
disseminate  an  inferior  variety ;  and  it  should  be  the  ob- 
ject of  every  pomologist  to  give  such  fruit  a  silent  burial 
in  an  early  grave.  We  must  learn  also  to  hold  introdu- 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  329 

cers  as  answerable,  to  some  extent,  for  the  correctness  of 
their  descriptions,  and  the  quality  of  their  seedlings.  If 
three-fourths  of  the  kinds  now  before  the  public  could  be 
destroyed,  it  would  be  greatly  to  the  public  advantage. 
It  is  in  view  of  this  fact  that  the  following  list  is  limited 
to  such  kinds  as  require  special  notice,  either  from  their 
intrinsic  merit,  or  their  present  prominence  in  the  market. 
It  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  to  many  tastes  the  strong, 
wild,  fox,  or  musk  flavor  of  our  native  kinds  is  not  dis- 
agreeable ;  and  they  are  therefore  surprised  to  find  some 
favorite  and  rugged  native,  like  the  Dracut  Amber,  for 
example,  classed  as  worthless,  because  put  in  comparison 
with  varieties  of  superior  excellence  with  which  they  are 
unacquainted.  De  gustibus  non  est  disputandum :  we 
must  expect  and  allow  a  diversity  of  opinion.  Yet  we 
may  have  a  certain  standard  of  excellence  upon  which 
there  will  be  an  agreement  of  opinion.  It  is  desirable  to 
have  bunches  and  berries  of  good  size ;  an  abundance  of 
juice,  with  as  little  pulp  as  possible ;  a  sprightly  mingling 
of  sugar  and  acid ;  small  seeds,  and  a  thin  but  firm  skin. 
Freedom  from  foxiness,  or  any  strong  and  wild  flavor,  is 
an  essential  merit  with  those  whose  tastes  have  been  cul- 
tivated. It  must  be  admitted,  however,  that  no  grape 
combines  all  excellences.  The  Diana,  for  example,  in 


330  CULTURE      O  F       THE       C  II  APE. 

quality,  has  much  merit ;  yet  it  also  has  a  thick  skin,  con- 
siderable pulp,  and  a  very  peculiar  musk-flavor,  which  is 
disagreeable  to  some,  but  of  which  others  are  very  fond. 
There  is  so  much  variety,  that  all  may  be  pleased. 


A    SELECT   LIST    OF    THE    MOST    PROMINENT    NATIVE 
KINDS. 

Adirondac.  —  This  grape  is  presumed  to  be  -a  seedling 
from  the  Isabella,  which  it  resembles  in  many  respects. 
The  original  vine,  as  is  supposed,  is  on  the  estate  of  J.  G. 
Wetherbee,  Port  Henry,  N.Y.,  on  -the  western  shore  of 
Lake  Champlain.  In  this  favorable  locality,  it  has  been 
free  from  mildew,  ripened  early,  and  been  excellent  in 
quality.  In  other  localities,  there  has  been  some  com- 
plaint of  its  tendency  to  mildew ;  but  it  is  to  be  hoped, 
that,  as  the  vines  become  established,  they  will  ac- 
quire more  vigor,  and  power  of  endurance.  If  so,  it 
will  prove  a  valuable  acquisition  on  account  of  its  earli- 
ness  and  good  quality.  Bunches  large,  compact,  shoul- 
dered ;  berries  large,  round,  dark,  with  a  slight  bloom ; 
skin  thin;  flesh  melting  to  the  centre,  sweet,  excellent, 
juicy,  but  not  high-flavored. 

Alleris  Hybrid.  —  A  cross  between  the  Chasselas  and 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  3ol 

Isabella,  raised  by  J.  F.  Allen  of  Salein,  Mass.  I  regard 
this  variety  as  giving  clear  evidence  of  hybridization  ; 
the  appearance  of  the  wood  and  of  the  foliage,  as  also 
of  the  fruit,  being  unmistakably  foreign ;  while  its  vigor 
in  open  culture,  its  adaptedness  to  our  climate,  together 
with  a  slight  trace  of  native  flavor  in  the  fruit,  are  proofs 
of  its  mixed  origin.  The  foliage  in  the  vineyard  is  re- 
markably fine,  seeming  to  be  as  subject  to  the  attacks  of 
mildew  as  the  Isabella,  but  having  a  marked  power 
of  enduring  and  resisting  the  evil  effects  of  the  disease. 
In  this  respect,  it  is  essentially  different  from  any  foreign 
kind.  The  vine  is  not  as  hardy  as  most  native  kinds,  but 
is  safe  under  a  slight  covering  of  earth.  Though  a  little 
tender,  and  rather  late,  it  is  the  best  grape  of  its  color 
yet  introduced.  Bunches  large,  long,  compact,  shoul- 
dered ;  berries  medium,  round,  pale  amber ;  skin  thin ; 
flesh  melting  to  the  centre,  very  sweet  and  juicy,  with 
more  character  than  the  Chasselas,  and  superior  to  it. 
Ripens  with  the  Concord,  but  is  better  if  allowed  to  hang 
ten  days  later. 

Cataioba.  —  Mr.  John  Adlum,  of  Georgetown,  D.C., 
procured  this  grape  from  the  garden  of  Mrs.  Schell,  in 
Maryland,  about  the  year  1820.  He  considered  it  very 
similar  to  a  grr.po  growing  wild  in  Maryland,  and  called 


332  CULTURE      OF      THE       GRAPE. 

by  him  the  Red  Muncy.  Since  Mr.  Adlura  first  intro- 
duced it,  the  Catawba  has  been  the  favorite  variety  in  all 
sections  where  it  will  ripen  thoroughly.  It  is  too  late  for 
the  New-England  climate ;  and,  within  a  few  years,  it  has 
been  so  subject  to  the  rot,  that  other  varieties  are  being 
substituted  for  it,  even  in  vineyards  where  the  Catawba 
has  formerly  held  undisputed  precedence.  Its  high  vi- 
nous and  musk  flavor  has  given  character  to  its  wines. 
Bunches  above  medium,  moderately  compact,  shouldered ; 
berries  large,  round,  deep  red,  with  lilac  bloom;  skin 
thick ;  flesh  juicy,  with  some  pulp,  rich,  spirited,  vinous ; 
ripens  early  in  October,  around  Boston,  in  favorable  po- 
sitions. 

Clinton.  —  In  the  year  1821,  Hon.  Hugh  White,  then 
in  the  junior  class  in  Hamilton  College,  N.Y.,  planted  a 
seedling  vine  in  the  grounds  of  Prof.  Noyes,  on  College 
Hill,  which  still  remains,  and  is  the  original  Clinton,  —  a 
very  hardy,  healthy,  and  productive  grape,  of  the  first 
class.  Bunches  and  berries  small,  black,  with  blue  bloom ; 
brisk,  juicy,  quite  acid,  but  improves  by  keeping  until 
February. 

Concord.  —  Raised  by  E.  W.  Bull,  of  Concord,  Mass. 
A  retrograde  from  the  Isabella  or  Catawba  in  the  quali- 
ty of  the  fruit,  yet  so  superior  in  its  habits,  that  it  is 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  333 

generally  regarded  as  one  of  the  most  valuable  kinds. 
In  hardness,  vigor  of  growth,  productiveness,  and  fine 
appearance  of  its  fruit,  it  is  unsurpassed.  In  the  opinion 
of  most  cultivators,  it  is  the  most  profitable  market  va- 
riety. The  leaves  are  very  thick  and  leathery,  and  com- 
paratively free  from  mildew :  the  fruit  is,  however,  subject 
to  mildew  and  black  rot,  which  seem  to  increase  in  some 
localities,  and  may  prove  serious  evils.  Bunches  large, 
long,  heavy,  compact,  shouldered,  and  of  noble  appear- 
ance ;  berrries  large,  round,  black,  with  a  beautiful  blue 
bloom ;  skin  thin ;  flesh  sweet,  with  a  pulp,  and  acid  at 
the  centre,  somewhat  foxy;  ripens  about  the  20th  of 
September. 

Creveling  (Catawissa,  or  Bloom).  —  Discovered  grow- 
ing wild  on  the  banks  of  the  Catawissa  River,  in  Penn- 
sylvania. It  is  now  much  esteemed  on  account  of  its  har- 
diness, eaiiiness,  productiveness,  and  the  somewhat  pecu- 
liar excellence  of  the  fruit.  The  wood  is  long-jointed, 
and  of  a  reddish  color,  easily  distinguishable.  Bunches 
medium,  long,  and  loose ;  berries  large,  oval,  dark-red,  or 
black ;  skin  thin  ;  flesh  melting,  sweet,  juicy,  with  a  pecu- 
liar plum-like  flavor,  not  high  or  vinous,  but  decidedly 
superior  to  Concord,  or  even  a  well-ripened  Isabella; 


334  CULTURE       OF      THE      GRAPE. 

ripens  with  the  Delaware,  and  is  a  valuable  early  black 
grape. 

Delaware.  —  Mr.  Paul  H.  Provost,  of  Kings  wood,  N.J., 
emigrated  from  Switzerland,  and  brought  with  him  many 
varieties  of  foreign  grapes,  which  he  cultivated  in  his  gar- 
den. The  Delaware  is  supposed  to  have  originated  with 
him.  From  New  Jersey  it  was  carried  to  Delaware, 
O.,  by  Joseph  Heath;  and  hence  its  name.  Consider- 
ing the  circumstances  of  its  origin,  and  the  character  of 
the  vine  and  fruit,  there  is  strong  reason  to  believe  it  is 
a  seedling  from  the  Red  Traminer.  But  this  in  no  way 
detracts  from  its  value  :  it  is  now  so  well  tested,  that  its 
reputation  will  stand  entirely  upon  its  intrinsic  merit.  Its 
growth  is  slender,  very  short-jointed,  in  some  localities 
somewhat  subject  to  mildew,  acquiring  more  vigor  with 
age,  and  is  hardy  and  very  productive.  Its  fruit  is  small 
and  light ;  but  what  it  lacks  in  size  it  makes  up  in  the 
number  of  bunches,  standing  among  grapes  very  much  as 
the  Seckel  does  among  pears.  In  quality,  and  as  a  wine- 
grape,  it  deserves  unqualified  praise.  Bunch  below  me- 
dium, long,  generally  lightly  should.ered,  very  compact; 
berries  small,  round,  beautifully  rose-colored ;  skin  thin  ; 
flesh  juicy,  with  some  pulp,  very  sweet,  but  with  a  slightly 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  335 

vinous  flavor;  seeds  large;   quality  unsurpassed ;   lipens 
Sept.  15  in  the  vicinity  of  Boston. 

Diana.  —  A  seedling  from  the  Catawba,  raised  by  Mrs. 
Diana  Crehore,  of  Milton,  Mass.  With  many  decidedly 
bad  points,  it  still  has  a  high  musk  (not  foxy)  fla- 
vor, which  marks  it  as  excellent  in  quality.  It  is  an 
uncertain  grape,  sometimes  doing  very  well,  and  again 
being  shy  in  setting  its  fruit,  or  very  unequal  in  the  time 
of  ripening  its  berries  on  the  same  bunch.  A  warm,  dry,, 
and  rather  poor  soil  is  found  to  secure  the  best  results, 
securing  well -ripened  wood  and  an  abundance  of  fruit. 
Bunches  medium,  very  compact,  seldom  shouldered  ;  ber- 
ries above  medium,  round,  pale -red;  skin  remarkably 
thick ;  flesh  tender,  with  some  pulp,  very  sweet,  juicy,  with 
a  rich  musk-flavor,  whfch  is  offensive  to  some,  and  to  oth- 
ers very  delicious.  Ripens  about  with  the  Concord,  and 
keeps  well  throughout  the  winter. 

Hartford  Prolific.  -^  Introduced  by  Mr.  Steel,  of 
Hartford,  Conn.  Its  merits  consist  in  being  very 
early,  of  large  size,  and  wonderfully  prolific.  Notwith- 
standing its  tendency  to  drop  its  berries  when  fully  ripe, 
and  the  fact  that  it  is  rather  below  the  Concord  in 
quality,  it  is  yet  a  profitable  market-fruit.  Bunches  large, 


336  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

compact,  shouldered;  berries  large,  round,  black;  skin 
firm,  moderately  thick;  flesh  sweet,  juicy,  with  considera- 
ble foxiness  and  pulp ;  ripens  ten  days  before  the  Dela- 
ware, and  is,  therefore,  valuable  for  the  market. 

lona.  —  A  very  promising  seedling,  raised  by  C.  W. 
Grant,  of  lona  Island  ;  undoubtedly  springing  from  the 
Catawba,  which  it  much  resembles.  The  quality  of  the 
fruit  is  excellent,  partaking  of  the  high  vinous  character 
of  its  parent ;  while  the  character  of  the  vine  is  healthy, 
vigorous,  and  not  subject  to  mildew.  In  the  Northern 
States,  the  test  of  its  value  will  be  in  the  time  of  its 
ripening.  Bunches  large,  shouldered,  and  rather  loose, 
so  far  as  my  observation  extends;  berries  large,  round, 
light-red,  with  dark-red  veins ;  skin  thin ;  flesh  melting  to 
the  centre;  full  of  juice,  brisk,  vinous,  and  excellent; 
probably  ripens  about  with  the  Concord. 

Israella.  —  Another  seedling  from  Dr.  Grant,  somewhat 
resembling  the  Isabella,  but  valuable  on  account  of  its 
earliness,  claiming  to  be  ripe  with  the  Hartford.  If  this 
should  prove  true,  and  if  it  is  not  subject  to  mildew, 
as  it  is  of  decidedly  better  quality  than  the  Hartford, 
and  does  not  drop  its  berries,  it  will  be  of  great  value. 
Bunches  large,  compact,  shouldered ;  berries  large,  black, 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  337 

slightly  oval  like  the  Isabella;  skin  thin;  flesh  melting  to 
the  centre,  sweet,  and  free  from  foxiness ;  ripens  early  in 
September. 

Isabella.  —  An  old  variety,  introduced  at  the  North  by 
Mrs.  Isabella  Gibbs,  of  Brooklyn,  L.I.,  from  whom  it  has 
received  its  name.  In  ordinary  localities,  especially  in 
New  England,  it  is  liable  to  mildew,  and  does  not  ripen 
its  fruit.  In  favorable  localities,  especially  on  the  shores 
of  large  bodies  of  water  and  in  a  warm  position,  it  still 
does  admirably  well.  There  is  a  vine  on  the  shore  of 
Lake  Winnipiseogee,  in  New  Hampshire,  which  annually 
ripens  several  hundred  pounds  of  noble-looking  fruit  with 
great  certainty,  and  in  season  for  the  fruit  exhibitions 
about  the  middle  of  September ;  but  this  is  exceptional. 
In  most  positions,  the  vine  mildews,  and  the  fruit  will 
not  ripen ;  and  hence  this  noble  variety  is,  to  a  great  ex- 
tent, being  displaced  by  new  kinds.  Bunches  large,  long, 
shouldered  ;  berries  large,  black,  with  a  thin  bloom,  oval ; 
when  well-ripened,  the  flesh  is  melting,  juicy,  sprightly, 
and  good ;  ripens  in  Boston,  Sept.  25. 

Lydia.  —  A  seedling  raised  by  Mr.  Charles  Carpenter, 
of  Kelly's  Island,  O.,  and  promising  well  in  quality 
and  earliness.  Bunches  above  medium;  berries  large, 


338  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

oval,  greenish-white,  with  a  tinge  of  rose  in  the  sun; 
flesh  sweet  and  excellent ;  ripens  with  the  Delaware. 

Mcixatawny.  —  Originated  at  Eagleville,  Penn.,  and 
is  a  healthy,  hardy,  and  vigorous  variety  of  excellent 
quality,  but  is  too  late  for  Northern  culture.  Bunches 
medium,  compact,  without  shoulder;  berries  medium, 
oval,  greenish-white ;  flesh  tender,  sweet,  and  delicious, 
without  pulp;  ripens  Oct.  1. 

Mead's  Seedling.  —  By  John  Mead,  of  Lowell,  Mass., 
from  the  Catawba,  which  it  resembles.  Bunch  above 
medium ;  berry  of  the  size  of  the  Catawba,  darker,  with 
a  fine  blue  bloom;  flesh  juicy  and  very  sweet,  and  bet- 
ter than  the  Catawba.  It  was  found  in  the  summer  of 
1847,  and  taken  to  Illinois  in  1850,  where  it  is  received 
with  favor. 

Miles. —  A  recent  variety  from  Pennsylvania,  said  to  be 
the  earliest  of  grapes,  ripening  before  Canby's  August. 
Vine  vigorous,  healthy,  and  hardy ;  fruit  of  medium  size, 
black,  oval ;  flesh  sweet  and  rather  buttery,  but  of  fair 
quality. 

Rebecca.  —  A  chance  seedling,  found  in  the  o-arden  of 

O?  o 

E.  M.  Peake,  Hudson,  KY.  It  is  subject  to  mildew  when 
young,  and  its  foliage  also  suffers  from  the  burning  rays 
of  the  sun.  Yet  it  becomes  more  vigorous  with  age,  and 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  339 

its  excellent  quality  makes  it  desirable  for  garden  culture. 
It  is  a  litfcle  tender,  and  requires  covering.  Bunches  me- 
dium, compact ;  berries  above  medium,  oval,  pale,  yellow- 
ish-green ;  flesh  tender,  sweet,  with  a  slight  native  aroma, 
which  gives  character,  with  little  pulp;  ripens  with  the 
Concord. 

Rogers' }s  Hybrids.  —  It  is  a  public  misfortune  that  this 
large  family  of  seedlings  has  been  disseminated  without 
names,  and  before  they  were  tested.  A  great  majority 
of  the  number,  though  en  improvement  upon  the  parent 
Mammoth,  are  yet  below  the  standard  of  table-grapes. 
They  all  claim  to  be  hybrids ;  the  Black  Hamburg  and 
other  foreign  kinds  being  the  male  parents,  and  the  wild 
Mammoth  being  the  female.  Mr.  E.  S.  Rogers  of  Salem, 
Mass.,  is  deserving  of  much  credit  for  his  skill  and  enter- 
prise in  hybridizing ;  and  it  is  hoped  and  believed,  that, 
from  his  numerous  seedlings,  some  will  prove  to  be  of  per- 
manent value. 

N"o.  1  indicates  its  foreign  blood,  in  foliage,  and  charac- 
ter of  the  fruit:  its  leaves  suffer  somewhat  from  the 
effects  of  our  clear  sun,  and  also  from  mildew;  yet  it 
is  a  grape  of  fine  appearance  and  good  quality,  and 
meets  with  favor  at  the  South,  where  it  is  more  certain 
of  ripening.  Bunches  large,  shouldered;  berries  large, 


340  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

very  oval,  amber,  with  a  reddish  tinge ;  skin  very  thin ; 
flesh  tender,  juicy,  somewhat  stringy,  of  good  quality; 
ripens  with  the  Isabella. 

No.  2.  —  One  of  the  largest,  both  in  bunch  and  berry ; 
dark  purple,  slightly  oval;  flavor  sprightly  and  vinous; 
is  later  than  the  Isabella. 

No.  3.  —  One  of  the  most  desirable  of  this  class,  on 
account  of  its  earliness,  which  is  nearly  with  the  Dela- 
ware.- Bunches  of  medium  size;  berries  above  medium, 
oval,  dark  red  ;  flesh  tender,  sweet,  with  flavor  resembling 
the  Diana. 

No.  4.  —  A  very  large,  black  grape,  resembling  the 
Union  Village.  It  is  of  vigorous  growth,  hardy,  and  pro- 
ductive ;  of  good  quality,  noble  appearance,  and  promises 
to  be  a  good  market-grape.  Bunches  large,  compact; 
berries  very  large,  round,  black,  with  thick  bloom ;  flesh 
melting,  very  juicy,  sprightly  acid,  but  becoming  sweeter 
when  fully  ripe  ;  later  than  the  Concord. 

No.  5  and  No.  9  resemble  No.  3,  but  are  not  equal  to  it. 

No.  15  is  regarded  by  Mr.  Rogers  as  his  best.  It  is  re- 
markably vigorous,  productive,  and  hardy ;  and  will  pass 
as  a  good,  sweet  grape,  where  the  taste  is  not  critical. 
Bunches  of  fair  size,  rather  loose,  shouldered;  berries 
oval,  large,  dark  red;  flesh  juicy,  with  some  pulp  and  foxi- 


CULTURE      OF     THE     GRAPE.  341 

ness,  and  somewhat  stringy ;  leaves  a  rough  taste  upon 
the  palate ;  ripens  as  early  or  earlier  than  the  Concord. 

No.  19  and  No.  33  resemble  No.  4;  but,  I  am  inclined 
to  think,  are  less  desirable. 

No.  41  is  a  large,  black  grape,  of  the  character  of  No.  4 ; 
perhaps  earlier  and  sweeter. 

The  higher  numbers  of  these  seedlings  are  a  second 
generation  from  the  lower  numbers  impregnated  with 
foreign  kinds;  and,  in  general,  they  seem  to  have  too 
much  of  the  foreign  element  for  our  climate.  Trial  alone 
will  determine  which  of  these  have  a  permanent  value. 

In  regard  to  these,  Mr.  J.  F.  C.  Hyde,  an  able  pomolo- 
gist,  and  Chairman  of  the  Massachusetts  Horticultural 
Society,  in  his  report  for  1865,  remarks, — 

"  We  are  happy  to  say,  that,  from  all  we  have  seen  of 
the  various  numbers  during  the  past  year,  we  are  very 
much  better  pleased  with  them  than  ever  before,  and 
truly  believe  that  some  of  them  are  destined  to  become 
highly  popular  and  valuable  varieties,  especially  for  the 
market.  We  have  given  our  judgment  of  these  grapes 
as  they  appeared  this  year,  but  may,  from  the  experience 
of  another  year,  change  it  as  much  as  we  have  changed 
it  the  past  year ;  for  it  is  very  certain  that  none  can 
safely  judge  of  a  grape  until  the  vine  gets  age,  and  the 


342  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

fruit  has  been  grown  in  different  localities  and  under 
varying  circumstances.  So  far  as  relates  to  quality 
merely,  we  do  not  yet  regard  any  of  these  grapes  as  equal 
to  Delaware,  Allen's  Hybrid,  lona,  and  others." 

Union  Village.  —  A  seedling  from  the  Isabella,  raised 
by  the  Shakers  at  Union  Village,  O.  It  resembles  its 
parent  in  growth,  though  more  rampant,  and  with  larger 
foliage ;  does  not  ripen  its  wood  thoroughly,  and  requires 
winter-covering.  Notwithstanding  these  objections,  and 
its  lateness,  it  will  be  retained  on  account  of  its  noble 
appearance.  Bunches  very  large,  compact,  shouldered; 
berries  of  largest  size,  round,  black,  with  bloom ;  flesh  very 
juicy,  with  little  pulp,  spirited,  and  rather  too  acid,  until 
fully  ripe  in  the  early  part  of  October,  when  it  is  full  of 
juice,  and  its  quality  is  good. 


KECENT   KINDS,  PROMISING  WELL,  BUT    NOT    SUFFICIENTLY 
TESTED. 

Barnes.  —  Mr.  Parker  Barnes  has,  for  two  years  past, 
exhibited  a  grape  which  appears  to  be  nearly  as  early  as 
the  Hartford,  and  quite  superior  to  it  in  quality.  Bunches 
about  five  inches  in  length,  shouldered ;  berries  medium, 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  343 

oval,  black,  sweet,  and  good;  ripe  Sept.  5;  worthy  of 
trial  as  an  early  grape. 

B  ague's  Eureka. — "  The  Attica  Atlas"  (N.Y.)  describes 
this  as  stronger,  earlier,  and  better  than  the  Isabella,  which 
it  resembles. 

Clover-street  Black.  —  Originated  by  Jacob  Moore  of 
Rochester,  N.Y.,  and  said  to  be  a  cross  between  Diana 
and  Black  Hamburg.  Bunch  large  and  well  shouldered ; 
berries  large,  black,  with  a  fine  bloom ;  flesh  tender,  with 
little  pulp,  sweet,  spirited,  and  excellent ;  was  fully  ripe 
when  exhibited  Sept.  20.  Promises  well. 

Dana.  —  A  seedling  by  Francis  Dana  of  Roxbury, 
Mass.,  which  is  described  by  Mr.  Hyde,  Chairman  of  t  e 
Fruit  Committee  of  the  Massachusetts  Horticultural  So- 
ciety, as  follows:  "Bunch  of  medium  size,  shouldered, 
compact,  with  a  peculiar  red  stem ;  the  berries  of  rather 
large  size,  nearly  round,  red,  with  a  rich,  heavy  bloom,  so 
that,  when  fully  ripe,  they  appear  almost  black ;  as  free 
from  pulp  as  the  Delaware ;  not  so  sweet,  but  more  spir- 
ited and  vinous,  and  yet  not  an  acid  grape."  This  grape 
is  now  under  trial. 

Diana  Hamburg.  —  Another  hybrid  by  Mr.  Moore, 
of  Rochester,  N.Y.,  and  thus  described  in  "Hovey's 
Magazine : "  "  Clusters  very  large,  six  to  eight  inches  in 


344  CULTURE       OF      THE      GRAPE. 

length,  usually  longer  in  proportion  to  breadth  than 
the  Hamburg,  regularly  shouldered,  compact ;  berries 
roundish,  larger  than  the  Concord,  dark  crimson,  with 
a  rich  purple  bloom,  mingled  with  a  fiery  lustre  in 
the  sunlight ;  flesh  perfectly  tender,  breaking  to  the  cen- 
tre, and  letting  out  the  seeds  like  a  foreign  grape; 
of  sugary  sweetness,  in  flavor  remarkably  like  the  Ham- 
burg, but  more  aromatic  and  lively,  fully  equalling  that 
excellent  variety.  Hardy,  and  very  productive;  fruit 
ripens  after  the  Concord,  and  a  week  or  ten  days  ear- 
lier than  the  Diana."  When  exhibited,  Sept.  20,  it  was 
not  fully  ripe;  but  appeared  very  promising. 

Howell.  —  Of  this  new  grape,  Mr.  Meehan  says,  in  his 
"Monthly,"  that  it  was  "perfectly  ripe  Sept.  4,  with 
bunches  and  berries  of  medium  size,  of  a  jet-black  color; 
with  a  thick  skin,  and  too  firm  pulp,  but  superior  to  Con- 
cord, and  much  better  than  many  that  have  been  'let  out' 
with  a  loud  explosion." 

Lincoln  County.  —  Raised  by  W.  H.  Read,  of  Canada 
West,  who  states  that  the  clusters  are  larger  than  the 
Union  Village,  and  the  berries  equal  in  size,  while  its 
time  of  ripening  is  with  'the  Concord. 

Martha.  —  A  seedling  from  the  Concord,  raised  by 
S.  Miller,  Calmdale,  Penn.  The  vine  is  vigorous,  hardy. 


CULTURE     OF     THE     GRAPE.  345 

and  healthy ;  bunches  medium,  loose,  shouldered ;  berries 
large,  round,  pale  yellow ;  flesh  sweet,  juicy,  with  some 
pulp  and  foxiness,  but  of  good  quality.  This  descrip- 
tion is  given  by  George  Husmann,  who  is  a  careful 
judge. 

Nonantum.  —  Another  seedling  by  Mr.  Francis  Dana, 
and  described  by  Mr.  Hyde  as  "a  black  grape;  bunch 
rather  small  as  it  appeared  this  year,  shouldered ;  berries 
of  good  size,  oval,  similar  in  shape  and  appearance  to  the 
Isabella ;  entirely  free  from  pulp,  being  quite  remarkable 
in  this  respect ;  good  flavor ;  promising.  Some  prefer 
it  to  the  Dana.  Time  of  ripening  about  the  same  as  the 
Dana."  This  also  is  under  trial. 

Polloclc.  —  A  grape  raised  by  Mr.  Pollock,  of  Tremont, 
N.Y.,  has  been  mentioned  as  promising.  Bunches  are 
said  to  be  as  large  as  the  Concord,  very  compact ;  ber- 
ries large,  dark  purple  or  black ;  flesh  without  pulp,  very 
vinous,  and  not  too  sweet. 

Yeddo. — -A  new  species  from  Japan,  and  classed  in 
England  as  Vitis  glaucescens.  It  was  sent  to  this  coun- 
try by  Dr.  Hall,  and  has  been  introduced  through  Par- 
sons &  Co.,  of  Flushing,  N.Y.  In  England,  the  quality 
of  the  fruit  is  highly  spoken  of.  The  bunches  are  of 
medium  size ;  the  berries  brown,  with  a  thin  skin,  and 


346  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

"flavor  all  that  can  be  desired."  Not  yet  proved,  but 
will  probably  be  rather  late.  My  own  vines  have  been 
inclined  to  mildew. 


SYNONYMES,    AND     VARIETIES     OF     LESS     VALUE,     OK     DE- 
SIGNED    FOR     SPECIAL     LOCALITIES. 

Alexander.  —  Large,  black,  tough  pulp,  with  some  foxi- 
ness;  rather  late. 

Aiken. —  Same  as  Isabella. 

Albino,  or  Albiness.  —  A  worthless  large  white  grape. 

Allair.  —  A  worthless  red  grape. 

Alvey.  —  A  Southern  grape,  but  hardy  at  the  North, 
ripening  in  the  latter  part  of  September.  Berries  small, 
vinous,  without  pulp. 

American  Hamburg.  —  A  large  black  and  poor  fox 
grape. 

Amber  Catawba.  —  Said  to  resemble,  but  is  earlier  and 
more  musky  than,  its  parent. 

Anna.  —  Introduced  by  Dr.  Grant.  Bunches  and  ber- 
ries large,  white,  rich  Catawba-flavor,  with  a  tough  pulp ; 
vine  not  healthy,  and  fruit  too  late  for  any  latitude  north 
of  Washington. 

Arkansas.  —  Is  Isabella. 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  347 

Baldwin  Le  Noir.  —  Like  the  Alvey ;  rich  in  grape- 
sugar  for  wine. 

Baxter.  —  A  very  large-clustered  frost-grape,  with  ber- 
ries of  the  size  and  quality  of  Clinton. 

Bland.  —  Mr.  Van  Buren  recommends  this  strongly  for 
the  South,  as  resembling  and  more  desirable  than  the 
Catawba. 

Black  King. —  A  hardy  and  vigorous  early  grape,  of 
medium  size ;  sweet,  but  foxy. 

Bloom.  —  Resembles  the  Union  Village. 

Blood's  Black.  —  An  early  sweet,  black,  foxy  grape. 

Blood's  White.  —  A  worthless  fox-grape. 

Blue  Favorite.  —  A  frost-grape,  not  equal  to  Clinton. 

Brackets  Winchester.  —  Very  similar  to  Union  Vil- 
lage. 

BrinckU.  —  A  seedling  from  the  European. 

Canada  Chief.  —  Like  the  Chasselas ;  not  suited  to  our 
climate. 

Cassady.  —  A  white  grape  of  medium  size,  of  good 
flavor,  juicy,  with  little  pulp.  Vine  vigorous,  hardy; 
ripens  Oct.  1. 

Canbifs  August.  —  Is  York  Madeira. 

Cam  den. — Is  a  wild  fox-grape. 

Chippewa.  —  Is  a  small,  black,  and  sour  grape. 


348  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

ChilcPs  Superb.  —  Foreign,  and  unsuitable  for  open  cul- 
ture. 

Clara.  —  A  seedling  from  the  foreign,  originated  in 
Philadelphia.  Bunch  and  berries  medium,  round,  green- 
ish-white ;  flesh  tender,  juicy,  sweet,  and  delicious  ;  ripens 
last  of  September. 

Christy's  Isabella.  —  Same  as  Isabella. 

Charlotte.  —  A  seedling  from  the  Catawba,  by  Edmund 
Ward,  Kelly's  Island.  Bunches  medium,  not  shouldered, 
compact;  berries  medium,  roundish,  pale  red;  flesh  ten- 
der, sweet,  vinous,  with  slight  musky  aroma ;  ripens  with 
the  Delaware. 

Cloantha.  —  Resembles,  but  is  more  foxy  than,  the  Isa- 
bella. 

Coriell.  —  Resembles  the  Isabella,  but  is  said  to  be 
larger  and  better;  ripening  Oct.  1. 

Cuyahoga.  —  Introduced  by  Mr.  Wemple,  of  Cuyahoga, 
County,  O.  A  greenish-white  grape,  of  medium  size,  com- 
pact, round,  sweet,  and  juicy;  does  not  ripen  well  at  the 
Korth. 

Cynthiana.  —  Is  pulpy  and  inferior. 

Devereux.  —  Is  Le  Noir. 

Diller.  —  Pulpy,  and  inferior  to  the  Isabella. 

Dracut  Amber.  —  An  early,  productive,  foxy  grape. 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  349 

Early  Amber.  —  Similar  to  the  last ;  berries  drop. 

Early  Hudson.  —  Berries  round,  black,  of  medium  size, 
often  seedless ;  of  third  quality. 

Elizabeth.  —  Originated  on  the  farm  of  James  Hart, 
near  Rochester,  N.Y.  Resembles  the  Isabella  in  size  and 
form,  but  of  a  greenish-white  color,  and  thought  to  be  of 
better  flavor  by  the  editor  of  "  The  Rural  New-Yorker." 

El  Paso.  —  Foreign  varieties,  or  Mexican  and  Califor- 
nia seedlings  from  the  foreign,  are  sent  out  indiscrimi- 
nately under  this  name. 

Elsinburg.  —  Originated  in  a  town  of  this  name  in 
New  Jersey.  Bunches  large,  long,  loose,  shouldered  ;  ber- 
ries small,  black,  with  a  blue  bloom ;  skin  thin ;  flesh  melt- 
ing, sweet,  sprightly,  and  vinous.  Ripens  Oct.  1. 

Emily.  —  Two  kinds  have  been  sent  out  under  this 
name ;  one  a  foreign  seedling,  and  the  other  a  worthless 
frost-grape,  having  remarkably  fine  foliage. 

Fancher.  —  Found  by  Mr.  F.  B.  Fancher,  of  Lansing- 
burg,  N.Y.,  where  it  succeeds  well,  and  is  equal  to  the 
Catawba,  if  not  superior.  The  Catawba  will  not  ripen  so 
far  North. 

Framingham.  —  Resembles,  but  is  scarcely  as  desirable 
as,  the  Hartford. 


350  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

Franklin.  —  A  dark-colored,  free-growing  wine-grape, 
like  the  Clinton. 

Garrigues. —  Similar  to,  and  perhaps  identical  with,  the 
Isabella. 

Golden  Clinton.  —  Like  the  Clinton,  except  in  color, 
which  is  yellowish-white. 

Graham.  —  A  good  purple  grape,  of  medium  size,  juicy, 
and  with  tender  pulp  ;  is  rather  late. 

Harris.  —  A  Southern  grape,  of  medium  size,  round, 
black,  sweet,  juicy,  with  some  pulp.  Vigorous  and  pro- 
ductive. 

Haskel.  —  Is  Concord. 

Herbemont.  —  A  Southern  variety  of  the  Vitis  cestivalis, 
which  mildews,  and  is  quite  too  late,  at  the  North.  Far- 
ther South,  it  is  a  vigorous,  coarse  vine,  very  prolific,  and 
excellent ;  bunches  very  large,  sometimes  weighing  two 
pounds,  compact,  shouldered ;  berries  round,  small,  purple, 
with  a  blue  bloom ;  flesh  juicy,  vinous,  sprightly,  and  free 
from  pulp. 

Hyde's  Eliza.  —  Raised  by  Wilkes  Hyde,  Catskill,  N.Y. 
A  smaller  and  somewhat  earlier  grape  than  the  Isabella, 
which  it  resembles. 

Labe.  —  From  Lebanon,  Penn.    Bunches  medium,  com- 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  351 

pact,  not  shouldered;  berries  large,  deep  black;  flavor 
brisk,  with  a  peculiar  pleasant  sweetness.  Of  promise. 

Le  Noir. —  One  of  the  earliest  and  best  of  the  South- 
ern varieties,  resembling  and  ripening  two  weeks  before 
the  Herbemont ;  has  less  compact  bunches,  and  is  about 
equal  in  quality.  In  some  favored  garden-spots  at  the 
North,  it  may  mature. 

Lincoln.  —  Is  much  like  the  preceding,  but  is  distinct 
in  foliage. 

Long.  —  Resembles  the  Le  Noir,  but  is  not  equal  to  it. 

Logan.  —  Bunches  medium,  compact;  berries  above 
medium,  oval,  black;  flesh  juicy,  but  of  second  quality; 
ripens  with  the  Concord. 

Louisa.  —  A  seedling  from  the  Isabella,  raised  by  Sam- 
uel Miller,  of  Calmdale,  Penn.  It  is  much  like  its  parent, 
but  is  said  to  be  more  healthy,  and  ten  days  earlier. 

Manhattan.  —  A  strong,  foxy  grape ;  sweet,  with  tough 
pulp. 

Marion.  —  Of  the  frost  class ;  bunches  above  medium, 
very  compact ;  berries  medium,  black,  with  a  fine  bloom  ; 
very  sharp,  with  pulp,  but  becomes  eatable  in  the  winter. 

Mary  Ann.  —  An  early,  black,  foxy  grape. 

Massachusetts  White. — Introduced  by  B.  M.  Watson, 
of  Plymouth,  but  proves  to  be  a  worthless  wild  grape. 


352  CULTURE       OF      THE       GRAPE. 

Maguire.  —  Is  like  the  Hartford,  but  more  foxy. 

Mercer  on^s  Seedling.  —  Reported  as  "  a  decided  im- 
provement on  the  Catawba,  and  two  weeks  earlier." 

Merritfs  Seedling.  —  Is  of  foreign  habit,  and  undesira- 
ble for  our  climate. 

Mottled.  —  From  the  Catawba,  by  Charles  Carpenter, 
of  Kelly's  Island.  Said  to  be  earlier  and  less  disposed  to 
rot  than  its  parent.  It  is  of  brisk,  sprightly  flavor,  and 
otherwise  resembles  the  Catawba,  but  is  mottled  with 
darker  purplish-red  shades. 

Newport.  —  Is  a  seedling  from  and  is  like  the  Herbe- 
mont. 

North  America.  —  Is  early,  sweet,  foxy,  with  pulp ;  of 
third  quality. 

Norton's  Virginia.  —  Introduced  by  Dr.  Norton,  of 
Richmond,  about  the  year  1825.  It  is  esteemed  as  a 
wine-grape  at  the  South  and  West,  being  healthy,  pro- 
ductive, and  spirited.  Bunches  long,  loose  ;  berries  small, 
round,  black,  harsh,  and  sour,  but  becoming  sufficiently 
sweet  at  the  South  for  wine. 

Ohio  Cigar-box.  —  Is  much  like  Herbemont. 

Ontario.  —  Is  the  Union  Village. 

Oporto.  —  Introduced  by  E.  W.  Sylvester,  of  Lyons, 


CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE.  353 

N.Y.  A  black,  harsh,  and  very  acid  grape ;  too  poor  for 
wine. 

Pauline.  —  A  Southern  grape,  of  excellent  quality,  re- 
sembling Le  Noir,  but  with  larger  and  lighter-colored 
berries. 

Perkins.  —  The  true  variety  from  Massachusetts  is  of 
the  general  appearance  of  the  Diana,  but  larger,  earlier, 
much  more  foxy,  with  a  hard  pulp,  and  drops  badly. 
Ranks  with  the  Northern  Muscadine. 

Powell.  —  Is  the  same  as  Bland. 

Provost  White  and  Sage.  —  Are  like  common  wild 
grapes. 

Eaabe.  —  A  cross  between  Elsinburg  and  Bland. 
Bunch  and  berry  small,  compact,  dark  red,  very  sweet 
and  good. 

Scuppernong.  —  Of  this  Southern  family,  belonging  to 
the  species  Vitis  vulpina,  there  are  several  varieties,  as 
the  white,  the  blue,  &c.,  having  similar  characteristics,  but 
differing  in  the  color  of  the  fruit.  Clusters  are  small, 
loose,  with  but  few  scattered  berries,  which  are  large, 
bronzed,  white,  blue,  or  black,  with  thick  skin;  very 
sweet,  with  fine  musky  aroma;  makes  an  excellent  wine. 
Suitable  only  for  the  South. 

23 


354  CULTURE      OF      THE      GRAPE. 

St.  Catherine.  —  A  good  native  kind,  with  large  and 
fine-looking  bunches  and  berries,  which  do  not  drop. 
Flesh  sweet,  foxy,  with  considerable  pulp. 

St.  Genevieve.  —  Is  probably  the  same  as  Herbemont. 

Taylor's  Bullitt. —  Introduced  by  Judge  Taylor,  of 
Jericho,  Ky.  Of  rapid  growth ;  bunches  and  berries  of 
medium  size ;  nearly  white ;  not  productive,  and  not  equal 
to  other  white  grapes. 

Northern  Muscadine.  —  A  dark  amber,  foxy  grape,  from 
the  Shakers;  is  large,  early,  sweet,  with  a  hard  pulp;  drops 
badly ;  of  third  quality.  Ranks  with  the  Dracut  Amber, 
or  Early  Amber. 

To  Kalon.  —  Introduced  from  New  York,  and  known 
also  in  Massachusetts  as  the  Carter  &  Wyman.  It  is  a 
large,  blue-black  grape,  with  a  fine  bloom ;  skin  thin ; 
flesh  tender,  rich,  juicy,  with  little  pulp ;  mildews,  and  is 
not  productive. 

UhderhiWs  Seedling.  —  Similar  in  color  to  the  Ca- 
tawba,  but  having  a  tough  pulp. and  foxy  flavor;  ripens 
earlier. 

Venango.  —  A  Southern  wine-grape,  of  the  size  of  the 
Catawba,  and  of  brownish-lilac  color. 

Wilmington.  —  A  very  showy  oval  white  grape,  from 


CULTURE       OF       THE       GRAPE. 


355 


Delaware,  but  requiring  a  long  Southern  season  to  be- 
come of  good  quality. 

York  Madeira.  —  A  small  black  grape  from  Pennsyl- 
vania, somewhat  resembling  the  Clinton.  Of  second 
quality,  but  makes  a  good  wine. 


RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 
TO—*      202  Main  Library 

LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

RENEWALS  A;  ;D  ;;;-""•-•  i    -      • -.  • 
LO- 


NOV  1  9  1985    X 


STAMPED  BELOW 


BOSUB261B8 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
FORM  NO.  DD6,  60m,  1/83         BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


GENERAL  JBRARY  -  U.C.  BERKELEY 


